The Journey

Page 1

A​ ​Collection​ ​of​ ​Writings by Raroa​ ​Normal​ ​Intermediate​ ​School​ ​Writers



the​ ​journey A​ ​collection​ ​of​ ​writings​ ​by​ ​the​ ​Extension​ ​Writers at​ ​Raroa​ ​Normal​ ​Intermediate​ ​School;​ ​a record​ ​of​ ​the​ ​journey​ ​of​ ​each​ ​character,​ ​and the​ ​journey​ ​of​ ​each​ ​student​ ​as​ ​a​ ​writer.

Writing​ ​is​ ​a​ ​journey​ ​of​ ​discovery because​ ​until​ ​you​ ​start, you​ ​never​ ​know​ ​what​ ​will​ ​happen, and​ ​you​ ​can​ ​be​ ​surprised​ ​by​ ​what​ ​you​ ​do -​ ​expect​ ​the​ ​unexpected!

​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​Mini​ ​Grey



Whispers​ ​In​ ​The​ ​Wind Stephanie​ ​Turk

Their​ ​thoughts​ ​pound​ ​against​ ​my​ ​brain​ ​like​ ​bees;​ ​a​ ​continuous​ ​buzz​ ​of​ ​voices inside​ ​me. I​ ​painfully​ ​swat​ ​them​ ​all​ ​away,​ ​longing​ ​for​ ​silence. Silence.​ ​It’s​ ​something​ ​that​ ​I’ve​ ​barely​ ​experienced​ ​in​ ​my​ ​15​ ​years​ ​of​ ​life. Hauling​ ​my​ ​backpack​ ​further​ ​onto​ ​my​ ​shoulders,​ ​my​ ​head​ ​lowers​ ​in​ ​grief. Passing​ ​crowds​ ​of​ ​laughing​ ​kids,​ ​busy​ ​parents​ ​and​ ​workers,​ ​I​ ​almost​ ​scream out​ ​in​ ​aggravation​ ​at​ ​their​ ​pestering​ ​thoughts. Such​ ​petty​ ​troubles,​ ​and​ ​so​ ​oblivious​ ​to​ ​what​ ​I​ ​am​ ​capable​ ​of​ ​doing. Weaving​ ​my​ ​way​ ​through​ ​the​ ​town​ ​park,​ ​I​ ​release​ ​an​ ​exasperated​ ​sigh.​ ​Placing my​ ​backpack​ ​on​ ​a​ ​park​ ​bench,​ ​I​ ​collapse​ ​next​ ​to​ ​it,​ ​putting​ ​my​ ​head​ ​in​ ​my hands. Sun​ ​rays​ ​beam​ ​down​ ​on​ ​my​ ​head,​ ​warmth​ ​spreading​ ​through​ ​my​ ​body.​ ​I​ ​close my​ ​eyes,​ ​blocking​ ​out​ ​as​ ​much​ ​of​ ​the​ ​real​ ​world​ ​as​ ​I​ ​can. But​ ​it​ ​doesn't​ ​last​ ​long. His​ ​thoughts​ ​burst​ ​through​ ​the​ ​invisible​ ​wall​ ​in​ ​my​ ​mind​ ​like​ ​a​ ​violent bulldozer,​ ​ripping​ ​away​ ​all​ ​my​ ​sense​ ​of​ ​security. I​ ​focus​ ​my​ ​mind​ ​on​ ​the​ ​thoughts​ ​this​ ​man​ ​was​ ​throwing​ ​about​ ​in​ ​my​ ​head. I​ ​know​ ​you​ ​can​ ​hear​ ​me. I​ ​know​ ​you​ ​that​ ​you​ ​aren’t​ ​like​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​them. If​ ​you​ ​join​ ​me,​ ​I​ ​can​ ​help. Just​ ​remember​ ​this: You​ ​can’t​ ​run​ ​forever. I​ ​sit​ ​upright​ ​abruptly,​ ​and​ ​lick​ ​my​ ​lips​ ​to​ ​refrain​ ​myself​ ​from​ ​screaming.​ ​He knows​ ​what​ ​I​ ​can​ ​do.​ ​Frantically​ ​wiping​ ​my​ ​eyes,​ ​I​ ​pick​ ​up​ ​my​ ​bag​ ​in​ ​an instant.​ ​Sprinting​ ​across​ ​the​ ​grassy​ ​land,​ ​I​ ​ignore​ ​the​ ​thoughts​ ​of​ ​the​ ​citizens around​ ​me.​ ​They​ ​would​ ​never​ ​understand​ ​what​ ​my​ ​miserable​ ​life​ ​has​ ​been like.


I​ ​run​ ​as​ ​far​ ​as​ ​I​ ​can,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​it​ ​will​ ​get​ ​rid​ ​of​ ​my​ ​troubles.​ ​I​ ​know​ ​it​ ​won’t,​ ​but​ ​I don't​ ​stop​ ​until​ ​my​ ​lungs​ ​burn​ ​with​ ​an​ ​unbearable​ ​pain​ ​that​ ​pulls​ ​me​ ​to​ ​the ground.​ ​Dizziness​ ​washes​ ​over​ ​my​ ​mind,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​force​ ​myself​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​going. With​ ​the​ ​sun​ ​gradually​ ​sinking​ ​beyond​ ​the​ ​horizon,​ ​panic​ ​hits​ ​me​ ​like​ ​a​ ​punch in​ ​the​ ​stomach.​ ​If​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​find​ ​somewhere​ ​to​ ​spend​ ​the​ ​night,​ ​I'll​ ​be​ ​sleeping within​ ​reach​ ​of​ ​the​ ​dangers​ ​in​ ​the​ ​forest.​ ​Wandering​ ​aimlessly,​ ​I​ ​tumble forwards​ ​into​ ​a​ ​panicked​ ​run. The​ ​world​ ​begins​ ​to​ ​spin. The​ ​trees​ ​curve. The​ ​ground​ ​wobbles. The​ ​world​ ​twists​ ​like​ ​a​ ​kaleidoscope​ ​with​ ​me​ ​in​ ​the​ ​center. An​ ​image​ ​of​ ​his​ ​taunting​ ​eyes​ ​are​ ​caught​ ​in​ ​my​ ​mind.​ ​They​ ​are​ ​rings​ ​of​ ​red, blazing​ ​like​ ​waves​ ​of​ ​fire.​ ​He​ ​reaches​ ​a​ ​hand​ ​out​ ​towards​ ​me;​ ​a​ ​wicked​ ​grin splayed​ ​on​ ​his​ ​face. Falling​ ​back​ ​into​ ​reality,​ ​sweat​ ​beads​ ​on​ ​my​ ​forehead. I​ ​wash​ ​the​ ​image​ ​away​ ​mentally,​ ​hoping​ ​for​ ​it​ ​to​ ​never​ ​come​ ​back. Back​ ​to​ ​haunt​ ​me. Back​ ​to​ ​remind​ ​me. I​ ​wander​ ​towards​ ​a​ ​towering​ ​tree,​ ​wishing​ ​that​ ​they​ ​were​ ​apple​ ​trees​ ​full​ ​of ripe,​ ​large​ ​fruit.​ ​I​ ​whimper​ ​at​ ​the​ ​longingness.​ ​Why​ ​me?​ ​I​ ​never​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​be like​ ​this.​ ​I​ ​didn’t​ ​get​ ​to​ ​choose.​ ​Anger​ ​bubbles​ ​in​ ​my​ ​stomach,​ ​growing​ ​madly. I​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​shriek,​ ​smacking​ ​my​ ​hand​ ​against​ ​the​ ​tree.​ ​A​ ​sudden​ ​bolt​ ​of​ ​energy leaves​ ​my​ ​hand;​ ​where​ ​the​ ​trunk​ ​used​ ​to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​pale​ ​brown,​ ​it​ ​is​ ​now​ ​burnt​ ​black in​ ​the​ ​shape​ ​of​ ​my​ ​handprint. Fear​ ​dawns​ ​on​ ​me;​ ​I​ ​am​ ​a​ ​monster.​ ​I​ ​trace​ ​my​ ​fingertip​ ​around​ ​the​ ​charred section​ ​of​ ​the​ ​tree,​ ​shaking​ ​my​ ​head. A​ ​loud​ ​noise​ ​in​ ​the​ ​distance​ ​startles​ ​me​ ​out​ ​of​ ​my​ ​daze.​ ​I​ ​catch​ ​sight​ ​of​ ​a​ ​dark figure​ ​looming​ ​in​ ​the​ ​distance.


Gasping​ ​in​ ​terror,​ ​I​ ​try​ ​to​ ​catch​ ​any​ ​of​ ​his​ ​thoughts,​ ​but​ ​only​ ​feel​ ​a​ ​scratchy buzz​ ​in​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​my​ ​mind. Frustrated,​ ​I​ ​can​ ​only​ ​blink​ ​when​ ​he​ ​appears​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​me. “Found​ ​you,”​ ​he​ ​whispers,​ ​edging​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​me.​ ​“I​ ​told​ ​you,​ ​you​ ​can’t​ ​hide forever.” I​ ​gasp,​ ​suddenly​ ​struggling​ ​for​ ​air. “What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​want?”​ ​I​ ​whisper,​ ​avoiding​ ​his​ ​gaze. “I’m​ ​here​ ​to​ ​offer​ ​you​ ​a​ ​deal.​ ​Join​ ​me,​ ​or​ ​die.​ ​It’s​ ​that​ ​simple.” He​ ​smiles,​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​glowing.


​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​Lonely​ ​Winter ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​Lola​ ​Wood

A​ ​bitter​ ​stillness​ ​lingers​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air A​ ​crisp​ ​morning​ ​blanket​ ​of​ ​frost It​ ​hangs​ ​onto​ ​trees And​ ​clings​ ​to​ ​grass Begging​ ​the​ ​sun​ ​to​ ​have​ ​mercy. The​ ​distant​ ​snowcapped​ ​mountains Looming​ ​and​ ​mystical Hold​ ​so​ ​many​ ​secrets That​ ​the​ ​world​ ​will​ ​never​ ​know Unless​ ​you​ ​knew​ ​what​ ​you​ ​were​ ​looking​ ​for. The​ ​pavement​ ​is​ ​empty It’s​ ​cobbled​ ​and​ ​worn​ ​path​ ​winding​ ​without​ ​purpose As​ ​if​ ​it​ ​was​ ​only​ ​there​ ​for​ ​a​ ​decoration. A​ ​warm​ ​glow​ ​peeked​ ​through​ ​the​ ​overcast​ ​clouds But​ ​it​ ​was​ ​barely​ ​there. It​ ​was​ ​Winter.


Sweet​ ​Dreams Izzi​ ​Anderson

He​ ​died​ ​the​ ​day​ ​before​ ​yesterday.​ ​He​ ​had​ ​just​ ​laid​ ​there,​ ​not​ ​waking​ ​from​ ​his nap,​ ​not​ ​responding​ ​when​ ​she​ ​stroked​ ​the​ ​top​ ​of​ ​his​ ​head​ ​gently,​ ​not​ ​opening his​ ​eyes​ ​to​ ​gently​ ​blink​ ​at​ ​her​ ​in​ ​the​ ​sleepy,​ ​loving​ ​way​ ​that​ ​he​ ​usually​ ​did. Kidney​ ​failure,​ ​they​ ​had​ ​told​ ​her.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​old,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​happens. But​ ​they​ ​couldn’t​ ​know​ ​how​ ​much​ ​he​ ​meant​ ​to​ ​her,​ ​how​ ​he​ ​would​ ​jump​ ​up from​ ​sleep​ ​ ​and​ ​cuddle​ ​into​ ​her,​ ​purring​ ​like​ ​a​ ​engine;​ ​or​ ​how​ ​he​ ​loved​ ​her unconditionally,​ ​no​ ​matter​ ​what​ ​she​ ​had​ ​done;​ ​or​ ​how​ ​he​ ​bumped​ ​his​ ​head​ ​into her​ ​stomach​ ​gently​ ​when​ ​she​ ​had​ ​forgotten​ ​to​ ​stroke​ ​the​ ​top​ ​of​ ​his​ ​head. She​ ​had​ ​made​ ​dinner,​ ​but​ ​had​ ​not​ ​eaten​ ​it.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​painful​ ​to​ ​hang​ ​on​ ​to​ ​life, when​ ​he​ ​had​ ​not.​ ​Why​ ​must​ ​she​ ​stay​ ​on​ ​in​ ​this​ ​cruel​ ​world,​ ​while​ ​he​ ​went​ ​on; how​ ​could​ ​he​ ​leave​ ​her​ ​here,​ ​without​ ​him? She​ ​gathered​ ​his​ ​possessions​ ​and​ ​they​ ​had​ ​lain​ ​there,​ ​untouched​ ​and​ ​gathering dust,​ ​for​ ​the​ ​past​ ​two​ ​days.​ ​She​ ​sat​ ​in​ ​her​ ​chair​ ​and​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​them,​ ​vacantly staring​ ​at​ ​the​ ​playthings,​ ​arranged​ ​in​ ​the​ ​basket. She​ ​eventually​ ​went​ ​to​ ​sleep,​ ​drifting​ ​off​ ​into​ ​a​ ​tumultuous​ ​sea​ ​of​ ​sorrow,​ ​from where​ ​she​ ​could​ ​not​ ​find​ ​her​ ​way​ ​back.​ ​She​ ​tossed​ ​and​ ​turned,​ ​reliving​ ​the moment​ ​when​ ​she​ ​realised,​ ​he’s​ ​not​ ​breathing. When​ ​she​ ​awoke​ ​the​ ​next​ ​morning,​ ​she​ ​was​ ​hungry,​ ​but​ ​still​ ​did​ ​not​ ​eat.​ ​She had​ ​a​ ​dull,​ ​dead,​ ​haunted​ ​look​ ​in​ ​her​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​mumbled​ ​to​ ​herself​ ​as​ ​she​ ​sank into​ ​her​ ​chair​ ​once​ ​again,​ ​content​ ​to​ ​just​ ​sit​ ​there​ ​and​ ​rock​ ​all​ ​the​ ​sorrow​ ​away. And​ ​then,​ ​just​ ​as​ ​she​ ​was​ ​ready​ ​to​ ​sleep​ ​again,​ ​it​ ​moved.


It​ ​was​ ​the​ ​old​ ​stone​ ​cat,​ ​curled​ ​up​ ​in​ ​a​ ​corner,​ ​always​ ​asleep.​ ​She​ ​had purchased​ ​it​ ​sixteen​ ​years​ ​ago,​ ​along​ ​with​ ​her​ ​new​ ​kitten,​ ​giddy​ ​with​ ​the excitement​ ​of​ ​a​ ​new​ ​pet,​ ​the​ ​excitement​ ​of​ ​having​ ​something​ ​to​ ​love. It​ ​had​ ​slept​ ​the​ ​years​ ​away,​ ​just​ ​an​ ​ornament,​ ​never​ ​noticeable​ ​in​ ​any​ ​way, never​ ​unordinary,​ ​until​ ​now. It​ ​arched​ ​its​ ​back;​ ​ ​lithe,​ ​and​ ​willowy,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​quickly​ ​looked​ ​away,​ ​convinced she​ ​was​ ​crazy,​ ​convinced​ ​she​ ​was​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​him,​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​death,​ ​convinced​ ​she was​ ​hallucinating. But​ ​she​ ​was​ ​afraid​ ​of​ ​death,​ ​afraid​ ​of​ ​what​ ​came​ ​after,​ ​afraid​ ​that​ ​the​ ​cat, seemingly​ ​made​ ​of​ ​stone,​ ​knew​ ​more​ ​than​ ​she​ ​did,​ ​that​ ​the​ ​cat​ ​was​ ​here​ ​to​ ​send her​ ​on. It​ ​was​ ​licking​ ​itself.​ ​She​ ​could​ ​hear​ ​the​ ​rasp​ ​of​ ​its​ ​tongue​ ​on​ ​its​ ​stone​ ​flank, hear​ ​the​ ​soft​ ​movements​ ​it​ ​made​ ​as​ ​it​ ​positioned​ ​itself​ ​at​ ​the​ ​foot​ ​of​ ​the​ ​table, nearer​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cold,​ ​uneaten​ ​chicken​ ​on​ ​the​ ​table. She​ ​slowly​ ​rose​ ​from​ ​her​ ​chair,​ ​standing​ ​on​ ​china​ ​legs,​ ​fragile​ ​and​ ​delicate. The​ ​stone​ ​cat​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​sense​ ​the​ ​fragility​ ​of​ ​the​ ​woman,​ ​and​ ​wound​ ​its​ ​way round​ ​her​ ​legs​ ​delicately,​ ​its​ ​stone​ ​not​ ​rough,​ ​but​ ​smooth​ ​and​ ​soft,​ ​like​ ​butter. She​ ​picked​ ​up​ ​the​ ​chicken​ ​and​ ​moved​ ​to​ ​the​ ​bin,​ ​but​ ​decided​ ​against​ ​it,​ ​and cleared​ ​the​ ​chicken​ ​onto​ ​another​ ​plate,​ ​setting​ ​it​ ​on​ ​the​ ​floor.​ ​ ​She​ ​chose​ ​some food​ ​for​ ​herself,​ ​still​ ​convinced​ ​she​ ​was​ ​humoring​ ​herself,​ ​convinced​ ​the​ ​stone cat​ ​was​ ​not​ ​real. She​ ​smiled​ ​as​ ​she​ ​ate​ ​a​ ​biscuit,​ ​watching​ ​the​ ​cat​ ​devour​ ​the​ ​cold​ ​meal.​ ​She​ ​was happy​ ​to​ ​have​ ​company. The​ ​cat,​ ​having​ ​finished​ ​its​ ​meal,​ ​wound​ ​its​ ​way​ ​round​ ​the​ ​table​ ​legs​ ​toward her.​ ​She​ ​pushed​ ​it​ ​away,​ ​closing​ ​her​ ​eyes,​ ​and​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​push​ ​the​ ​cat​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her head,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​convince​ ​herself​ ​that​​ ​it​ ​wasn’t​ ​real.


She​ ​opened​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​again,​ ​one​ ​at​ ​a​ ​time,​ ​then​ ​looked​ ​around.​ ​The​ ​cat​ ​was sitting​ ​on​ ​her​ ​chair,​ ​washing.​ ​She​ ​sighed,​ ​and​ ​suddenly​ ​her​ ​whole​ ​body​ ​felt heavy.​ ​The​ ​stress​ ​of​ ​the​ ​past​ ​few​ ​days​ ​fell​ ​on​ ​her;​ ​losing​ ​him​ ​had​ ​been​ ​harder than​ ​anything​ ​else,​ ​and​ ​now​ ​she​ ​was​ ​dealing​ ​with​ ​hallucinations.​ ​More​ ​than anything,​ ​she​ ​just​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​sleep. The​ ​cat,​ ​having​ ​finished​ ​its​ ​wash,​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​sense​ ​her​ ​heaviness​ ​and​ ​walked into​ ​the​ ​small​ ​bedroom​ ​by​ ​the​ ​kitchen.​ ​The​ ​woman​ ​was​ ​already​ ​there,​ ​eyes closed,​ ​but​ ​not​ ​yet​ ​asleep. The​ ​cat​ ​leapt​ ​gracefully​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​bed​ ​and​ ​curled​ ​into​ ​the​ ​crook​ ​of​ ​her​ ​arm.​ ​It seemed​ ​to​ ​emanate​ ​warmth​ ​from​ ​the​ ​very​ ​core​ ​of​ ​the​ ​stone,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​did​ ​not notice​ ​as​ ​she​ ​had​ ​slipped​ ​into​ ​a​ ​peaceful,​ ​dreamless​ ​sleep. Two​ ​days​ ​later,​ ​the​ ​two​ ​men​ ​walked​ ​into​ ​the​ ​kitchen. ​ ​“D’you​ ​think​ ​she’s​ ​out?”​ ​one​ ​asked. “Maybe,​ ​but​ ​we​ ​still​ ​have​ ​to​ ​check​ ​on​ ​her.​ ​Remember,​ ​her​ ​cat’s​ ​just​ ​died.​ ​You remember​ ​the​ ​cat,​ ​right?”​ ​said​ ​the​ ​other. ​ ​“Yeah.​ ​I’ll​ ​miss​ ​that​ ​cat.” They​ ​entered​ ​the​ ​bedroom,​ ​still​ ​chatting,​ ​but​ ​suddenly​ ​cut​ ​short. “Nan?”​ ​one​ ​asked​ ​quietly. She​ ​was​ ​curled​ ​around​ ​the​ ​cat,​ ​not​ ​a​ ​cat​ ​anymore,​ ​just​ ​stone.​ ​Her​ ​expression was​ ​that​ ​of​ ​someone​ ​floating​ ​on​ ​a​ ​cloud;​ ​peaceful​ ​and​ ​serene,​ ​but​ ​also​ ​cold. Stone​ ​cold. As​ ​they​ ​gently​ ​prised​ ​the​ ​cat​ ​from​ ​her​ ​arms,​ ​they​ ​noticed​ ​words​ ​engraved​ ​on the​ ​bottom. Sweet​ ​Dreams.


High​ ​and​ ​Mighty Fiona​ ​Quinn

‘Be​ ​a​ ​Voice,​ ​Not​ ​an​ ​Echo’ I​ ​stare​ ​at​ ​myself​ ​in​ ​the​ ​mirror,​ ​eyes​ ​almost​ ​gaping​ ​at​ ​the​ ​view​ ​that’s​ ​reflected. What​ ​was​ ​I​ ​thinking,​ ​wearing​ ​the​ ​dress? I’m​ ​disgusted​ ​with​ ​myself. The​ ​lacy​ ​garment​ ​ripples​ ​around​ ​my​ ​knees,​ ​a​ ​respectful​ ​length​ ​for​ ​a sixteen-year​ ​old​ ​girl.​ ​Just​ ​as​ ​it​ ​should. But​ ​it​ ​feels​ ​wrong,​ ​like​ ​I​ ​should​ ​slip​ ​on​ ​another​ ​dress​ ​before​ ​we​ ​leave,​ ​zip​ ​it​ ​up hastily​ ​with​ ​shaking​ ​hands,​ ​smooth​ ​it​ ​out​ ​before​ ​I​ ​race​ ​out​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​But​ ​I can’t. I’m​ ​too​ ​late. A​ ​car​ ​honks​ ​loudly​ ​outside;​ ​I​ ​assume​ ​it’s​ ​our​ ​ride.​ ​It​ ​jerks​ ​me​ ​out​ ​of​ ​my whirling​ ​river​ ​of​ ​thoughts​ ​as​ ​I​ ​reach​ ​for​ ​my​ ​brother’s​ ​hand,​ ​yanking​ ​him​ ​out the​ ​door​ ​before​ ​he​ ​can​ ​gel​ ​back​ ​his​ ​unruly,​ ​raven​ ​hair. “Hey!”​ ​he​ ​whines,​ ​grunting​ ​as​ ​I​ ​practically​ ​throw​ ​him​ ​into​ ​the​ ​car​ ​that’s awaiting​ ​our​ ​arrival. But​ ​it​ ​feels​ ​wrong. I​ ​should​ ​be​ ​giving​ ​the​ ​money​ ​that​ ​was​ ​spent​ ​on​ ​this​ ​dress​ ​to​ ​others​ ​that​ ​need​ ​it more. Hunter​ ​and​ ​I​ ​sit​ ​side​ ​by​ ​side​ ​as​ ​I​ ​fix​ ​the​ ​wrinkles​ ​on​ ​my​ ​dress,​ ​almost​ ​glaring​ ​at the​ ​flowery​ ​fabric​ ​as​ ​if​ ​it​ ​had​ ​offended​ ​me​ ​in​ ​some​ ​way.​ ​I​ ​give​ ​up​ ​-​ ​what’s done​ ​is​ ​done. With​ ​a​ ​heavy​ ​heart,​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​drift​ ​out​ ​the​ ​window,​ ​gazing​ ​at​ ​the​ ​hues​ ​and tinges​ ​of​ ​colour​ ​as​ ​they​ ​merge​ ​to​ ​create​ ​others,​ ​transforming​ ​into​ ​a​ ​single​ ​black


and​ ​white​ ​scene.​ ​Just​ ​like​ ​one​ ​of​ ​those​ ​televisions​ ​from​ ​ancient​ ​times.​ ​ ​It​ ​feels like​ ​a​ ​millennia​ ​since​ ​then. The​ ​glistening​ ​pearls​ ​around​ ​my​ ​neck​ ​feel​ ​as​ ​heavy​ ​as​ ​rocks​ ​as​ ​the​ ​sleek​ ​car slows​ ​to​ ​a​ ​halt.​ ​ ​And​ ​then​ ​it​ ​hits​ ​me. We’re​ ​here. At​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​most​ ​important​ ​nights​ ​of​ ​the​ ​year. A​ ​night​ ​of​ ​bragging,​ ​drinks,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​general​ ​good​ ​time. I​ ​wonder​ ​how​ ​adults​ ​do​ ​it. It’s​ ​called​ ​The​ ​Gathering,​ ​where​ ​all​ ​the​ ​high-end​ ​social-ranked​ ​families congregate​ ​in​ ​a​ ​single​ ​hall,​ ​with​ ​waiters​ ​delivering​ ​flutes​ ​of​ ​champagne​ ​and loud​ ​music​ ​pumping​ ​obnoxiously.​ ​ ​I’m​ ​finally​ ​of-age.​ ​Sixteen.​ ​My​ ​brother​ ​is eighteen-​ ​he’s​ ​been​ ​to​ ​a​ ​few​ ​more​ ​of​ ​these​ ​than​ ​me.​ ​Although​ ​he​ ​doesn’t​ ​look it;​ ​he’s​ ​still​ ​as​ ​scrawny​ ​as​ ​he​ ​was​ ​when​ ​he​ ​was​ ​14.​ ​Just​ ​a​ ​pinch​ ​more​ ​mature. “Mel-​ ​we’re​ ​here.” Hunter’s​ ​voice​ ​reaches​ ​in​ ​and​ ​grasps​ ​me​ ​as​ ​I​ ​pull​ ​myself​ ​from​ ​a​ ​trance.​ ​I follow​ ​him​ ​hesitantly​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​black​ ​car,​ ​bidding​ ​the​ ​driver​ ​goodnight. Taking​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​breath,​ ​I​ ​step​ ​out​ ​into​ ​the​ ​open,​ ​warm​ ​air​ ​gushing​ ​past​ ​my exposed​ ​back. Hunter​ ​and​ ​I​ ​link​ ​our​ ​arms​ ​as​ ​we​ ​stroll​ ​into​ ​the​ ​hall.​ ​ ​It’s​ ​already​ ​crowded,​ ​Our parents​ ​are​ ​already​ ​here,​ ​chatting​ ​to​ ​unknown​ ​people​ ​and​ ​families,​ ​probably bragging​ ​about​ ​what​ ​skills​ ​we​ ​have,​ ​and​ ​not​ ​mentioning​ ​the​ ​fact​ ​that​ ​Mum spends​ ​most​ ​of​ ​her​ ​seemingly​ ​unlimited​ ​money​ ​on​ ​things​ ​that,​ ​in​ ​a​ ​few​ ​years, will​ ​have​ ​no​ ​obvious​ ​use. “Hey-​ ​Melanie!” A​ ​paparazzi​ ​taps​ ​me​ ​on​ ​the​ ​shoulder​ ​and​ ​I​ ​whirl​ ​around,​ ​my​ ​hyper-reflexes taking​ ​charge. “What?”​ ​I​ ​demand. “Is​ ​it​ ​true​ ​that​ ​you’re​ ​pregnant​ ​with-”​ ​I​ ​cut​ ​him​ ​off.


“No!”​ ​I​ ​huff,​ ​ears​ ​practically​ ​steaming.​ ​I​ ​stalk​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​refreshments​ ​table, eyes​ ​turned​ ​longingly​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​many​ ​flutes​ ​of​ ​champagne,​ ​but​ ​I’m​ ​too young.​ ​One​ ​thing​ ​I’m​ ​sure​ ​of,​ ​is​ ​that​ ​I’ll​ ​definitely​ ​need​ ​a​ ​miracle​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​my temper​ ​under​ ​control​ ​tonight. The​ ​gala​ ​seems​ ​like​ ​an​ ​eternity,​ ​plentiful​ ​hours​ ​passing​ ​by​ ​like​ ​wispy​ ​clouds. And​ ​then,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​final​ ​guests​ ​thank​ ​the​ ​hosts,​ ​my​ ​loving​ ​parents,​ ​and​ ​stroll​ ​into the​ ​calm​ ​night,​ ​the​ ​music​ ​halts,​ ​the​ ​waiters​ ​check​ ​their​ ​wristwatches​ ​and​ ​hurry into​ ​the​ ​overcrowded​ ​kitchen​ ​and​ ​out​ ​into​ ​the​ ​night. It’s​ ​over.​ ​At​ ​last.​ ​And,​ ​on​ ​the​ ​bright​ ​side,​ ​without​ ​too​ ​much​ ​yelling​ ​on​ ​my​ ​part. Amazing. “Melanie,​ ​can​ ​you​ ​help​ ​tidy​ ​up?”​ ​my​ ​mother​ ​asks,​ ​her​ ​voice​ ​resonating​ ​dully, echoing​ ​against​ ​the​ ​walls. I​ ​don’t​ ​particularly​ ​want​ ​to,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​comply​ ​because​ ​she’s​ ​the​ ​only​ ​female​ ​family member​ ​I​ ​have​ ​left. “Sure,”​ ​I​ ​mumble​ ​blatantly,​ ​stepping​ ​towards​ ​her,​ ​avoiding​ ​all​ ​the​ ​shattered glasses​ ​and​ ​dropped​ ​crumbs.​ ​It’s​ ​atrocious;​ ​would​ ​they​ ​treat​ ​their​ ​own​ ​house like​ ​this? I’d​ ​hope​ ​not. My​ ​shaking​ ​hands​ ​grip​ ​the​ ​brush​ ​and​ ​shovel,​ ​sweeping​ ​up​ ​what​ ​seems​ ​like​ ​an endless​ ​amount​ ​of​ ​mess.​ ​Things​ ​that​ ​went​ ​wrong​ ​during​ ​the​ ​‘perfect’​ ​night​ ​of the​ ​year.​ ​It​ ​sickens​ ​me. “Almost​ ​done?”​ ​My​ ​mother’s​ ​voice​ ​pierces​ ​the​ ​still​ ​silence​ ​and​ ​I​ ​realise Hunter’s​ ​cleaning​ ​as​ ​well,​ ​instead​ ​of​ ​watching​ ​my​ ​mother​ ​and​ ​I​ ​do​ ​all​ ​the work. “Yes,”​ ​I​ ​lie,​ ​hoping​ ​to​ ​get​ ​her​ ​on​ ​the​ ​good​ ​side.​ ​It’s​ ​never​ ​good​ ​to​ ​end​ ​a​ ​night badly,​ ​with​ ​fights​ ​and​ ​hateful​ ​words​ ​-​ ​it’s​ ​tradition​ ​in​ ​this​ ​new,​ ​distorted​ ​world where​ ​the​ ​socialites​ ​reign​ ​and​ ​the​ ​lower-class​ ​rot. Less​ ​than​ ​an​ ​hour​ ​later,​ ​we​ ​leave.​ ​All​ ​the​ ​taxis​ ​have​ ​retired​ ​for​ ​the​ ​night. My​ ​father​ ​leads​ ​the​ ​way,​ ​arm​ ​around​ ​Hunter’s​ ​shoulder​ ​-​ ​I​ ​can​ ​tell​ ​he’s uncomfortable.


My​ ​mother’s​ ​next;​ ​her​ ​stilettos​ ​clicking​ ​against​ ​the​ ​pavement. Then​ ​there’s​ ​me.​ ​Trailing​ ​behind​ ​like​ ​a​ ​lost​ ​sheep,​ ​wishing​ ​I’d​ ​brought​ ​a cardigan​ ​of​ ​some​ ​sort. “Hurry​ ​up,​ ​Mel!” I​ ​take​ ​a​ ​few​ ​more​ ​fast​ ​strides,​ ​catching​ ​up​ ​with​ ​my​ ​mother,​ ​so​ ​that​ ​our​ ​paces are​ ​at​ ​equal.​ ​Then,​ ​at​ ​length,​ ​with​ ​Hunter​ ​and​ ​my​ ​father. “Hey,​ ​H.,”​ ​I​ ​smile,​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​landing​ ​on​ ​his​ ​sturdy​ ​frame. “Hey,​ ​Mel.​ ​Good​ ​night?” “Yes,​ ​a​ ​few​ ​too​ ​many​ ​noisy​ ​reporters​ ​though.” “For​ ​once,​ ​I​ ​agree.”​ ​Hunter​ ​smiles.​ ​I​ ​beam​ ​back. The​ ​street​ ​seems​ ​dim​ ​and​ ​dingy;​ ​ ​dull​ ​stone​ ​bricks​ ​coat​ ​the​ ​pavements​ ​and colourful​ ​yet​ ​messy​ ​graffiti​ ​drips​ ​down​ ​alley​ ​walls. Suddenly,​ ​a​ ​leathery​ ​hand​ ​grabs​ ​me​ ​by​ ​the​ ​neck.​ ​I​ ​try​ ​to​ ​scream,​ ​but​ ​an​ ​equally disgusting​ ​hand​ ​clamps​ ​itself​ ​over​ ​my​ ​mouth,​ ​and​ ​my​ ​throat​ ​aches. “No-​ ​MELANIE!​ ​NO!” My​ ​family​ ​stop​ ​and​ ​stare.​ ​Hunter​ ​reaches​ ​for​ ​me​ ​with​ ​desperate​ ​hands,​ ​leaping forward​ ​in​ ​protest.​ ​Our​ ​parents​ ​tow​ ​him​ ​back,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​the​ ​man’s​ ​touch​ ​has​ ​tainted me. I​ ​want​ ​to​ ​grasp​ ​Hunter’s​ ​hands​ ​for​ ​reassurance,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​can’t.​ ​I​ ​scrabble​ ​against the​ ​bonds,​ ​eyes​ ​wanting​ ​freedom​ ​as​ ​I​ ​fight.​ ​Fight​ ​to​ ​prevent​ ​the​ ​inevitable. I’m​ ​dragged​ ​forcefully​ ​into​ ​the​ ​dark;​ ​the​ ​light​ ​slowly​ ​dies​ ​from​ ​Hunter’s​ ​eyes. He​ ​knows​ ​it​ ​as​ ​well​ ​as​ ​I​ ​do.​ ​I​ ​won’t​ ​ever​ ​see​ ​him​ ​ever​ ​again.​ ​And​ ​it​ ​hurts. My​ ​mind​ ​drifts​ ​to​ ​my​ ​mother.​ ​If​ ​she​ ​was​ ​able​ ​to​ ​speak​ ​out​ ​against​ ​my​ ​father, would​ ​she? It’s​ ​a​ ​fascinating​ ​thought.


It​ ​feels​ ​like​ ​an​ ​eternity​ ​of​ ​nothingness​ ​and​ ​anxiety​ ​before​ ​the​ ​man​ ​hastily​ ​tugs​ ​a blindfold​ ​over​ ​my​ ​eyes,​ ​herding​ ​me​ ​into​ ​the​ ​darkness​ ​like​ ​a​ ​single,​ ​lone​ ​sheep. And​ ​with​ ​a​ ​sleek​ ​blow​ ​to​ ​the​ ​head,​ ​I’m​ ​out​ ​like​ ​a​ ​light.​ ​A​ ​hopeless,​ ​careless, little​ ​light. *​ ​*​ ​* My​ ​eyes​ ​snap​ ​open.​ ​A​ ​cold,​ ​stone​ ​ceiling​ ​greets​ ​me​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hostile​ ​glare.​ ​Where am​ ​I?​ ​Why​ ​can’t​ ​I​ ​move?​ ​It​ ​all​ ​shoots​ ​back​ ​to​ ​me​ ​within​ ​a​ ​second.​ ​The Gathering,​ ​the​ ​man,​ ​Hunter’s​ ​face.​ ​I​ ​wish​ ​he​ ​was​ ​here.​ ​I​ ​wish​ ​Hunter​ ​was​ ​here with​ ​me,​ ​holding​ ​my​ ​hand,​ ​reassuring​ ​me​ ​with​ ​the​ ​low,​ ​soothing​ ​words​ ​that​ ​he knows​ ​will​ ​help. “You​ ​-​ ​little​ ​sweetheart​ ​-​ ​are​ ​going​ ​to​ ​make​ ​me​ ​money,​ ​ya​ ​hear​ ​me?”​ ​a​ ​low, rough​ ​voice​ ​snarls​ ​beside​ ​my​ ​ear.​ ​I​ ​shiver,​ ​because​ ​I​ ​can​ ​imagine​ ​the​ ​horrific face​ ​to​ ​go​ ​along​ ​with​ ​those​ ​hands. I​ ​see​ ​the​ ​man’s​ ​face,​ ​and​ ​when​ ​I​ ​do,​ ​I​ ​wish​ ​I​ ​hadn’t.​ ​ ​His​ ​skin​ ​is​ ​tanned,​ ​but​ ​not in​ ​a​ ​good​ ​way.​ ​It​ ​looks​ ​leathery​ ​and​ ​worn​ ​like​ ​he​ ​was​ ​abandoned​ ​whilst​ ​under a​ ​harsh​ ​light.​ ​A​ ​scraggly,​ ​wispy​ ​beard​ ​protrudes​ ​from​ ​his​ ​chin.​ ​The​ ​man’s​ ​eyes are​ ​black​ ​beetles,​ ​glinting​ ​with​ ​a​ ​tinge​ ​of​ ​madness​ ​from​ ​under​ ​his​ ​merino beanie.​ ​In​ ​my​ ​opinion,​ ​he​ ​smells​ ​as​ ​bad​ ​as​ ​he​ ​looks. I​ ​nod​ ​my​ ​head,​ ​silent​ ​words​ ​wanting​ ​to​ ​spill​ ​out​ ​eagerly.​ ​ ​But​ ​with​ ​a​ ​fair amount​ ​of​ ​resistance,​ ​I​ ​don’t,​ ​but​ ​the​ ​urge​ ​to​ ​do​ ​so​ ​haunts​ ​me. The​ ​man​ ​steps​ ​away,​ ​and​ ​so​ ​does​ ​the​ ​odour.​ ​A​ ​chance​ ​to​ ​breath​ ​at​ ​last. “Why?”​ ​I​ ​croak,​ ​seemingly​ ​defeated​ ​and​ ​falling​ ​on​ ​deaf​ ​ears.​ ​My​ ​voice​ ​against the​ ​air​ ​seemed​ ​dull,​ ​blatant,​ ​like​ ​I​ ​had​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​fear.​ ​But,​ ​of​ ​course​ ​I​ ​did. What​ ​if​ ​the​ ​man​ ​took Hunter?​ ​What​ ​if​ ​he​ ​took​ ​my​ ​parents?​ ​Subjected​ ​them​ ​to​ ​merciless​ ​agony,​ ​as​ ​he may​ ​do​ ​to​ ​me. It’s​ ​all​ ​too​ ​much. I​ ​need​ ​Hunter. Why​ ​me? *​ ​*​ ​*


A​ ​wave​ ​of​ ​deja​ ​vu​ ​sweeps​ ​over​ ​me​ ​as​ ​I​ ​strain​ ​my​ ​neck,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​discover where​ ​I​ ​am.​ ​I​ ​reason​ ​that​ ​the​ ​man​ ​wants​ ​me​ ​for​ ​money,​ ​and​ ​that​ ​in​ ​a​ ​few​ ​hours, or​ ​minutes,​ ​he​ ​will​ ​return,​ ​tease​ ​my​ ​parents,​ ​and​ ​bait​ ​them​ ​into​ ​giving​ ​him money. I​ ​want​ ​to​ ​laugh. It​ ​won’t​ ​work​ ​and​ ​I​ ​know​ ​that​ ​for​ ​a​ ​fact. They​ ​don’t​ ​care.​ ​Anymore,​ ​at​ ​least.​ ​Maybe​ ​they​ ​cared​ ​once​ ​upon​ ​a​ ​time,​ ​but not​ ​now.​ ​Not​ ​ever.​ ​Only​ ​spend​ ​money​ ​to​ ​appear​ ​to​ ​the​ ​public’s​ ​eyes​ ​as​ ​caring, selfless​ ​parents,​ ​when​ ​they’re​ ​the​ ​opposite. But​ ​then​ ​a​ ​sudden​ ​idea​ ​appears.​ ​What​ ​if​ ​I​ ​escape?​ ​ ​The​ ​thought​ ​fizzles​ ​out​ ​into nothing.​ ​But​ ​it’s​ ​still​ ​there.​ ​Escape. It​ ​courses​ ​through​ ​my​ ​veins,​ ​urging​ ​every​ ​part​ ​of​ ​me​ ​to​ ​do​ ​something.​ ​Plastic, heavy-duty​ ​zip-ties​ ​lie​ ​tightly​ ​wrapped​ ​against​ ​my​ ​bare​ ​wrists​ ​and​ ​meld​ ​my ankles​ ​together​ ​like​ ​glue. But​ ​I​ ​could​ ​fulfil​ ​it.​ ​I​ ​know​ ​how​ ​to​ ​break​ ​out.​ ​Shatter​ ​my​ ​kidnapper’s​ ​dreams of​ ​being​ ​rich​ ​like​ ​a​ ​king.​ ​If​ ​I​ ​could​ ​onlyBANG!​ ​A​ ​door​ ​of​ ​some​ ​description​ ​is​ ​burst​ ​open,​ ​probably​ ​damaging​ ​some hinges. “Lousy​ ​copper-”​ ​I​ ​can​ ​hear​ ​a​ ​faint,​ ​almost​ ​inaudible​ ​mutter,​ ​probably​ ​in exasperation.​ ​“-Trying​ ​to​ ​plant​ ​a​ ​tracer​ ​on​ ​me.​ ​Shoulda’​ ​known​ ​betta​ ​than​ ​to try​ ​that-” Then​ ​he​ ​spots​ ​me. “Yah-​ ​honey.​ ​You​ ​gonna’​ ​make​ ​me​ ​money.” It​ ​hits​ ​me​ ​at​ ​once. The​ ​odour​ ​is​ ​despicable,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​can​ ​smell​ ​the​ ​alcohol​ ​on​ ​his​ ​breath.​ ​ ​He​ ​slurs​ ​his words​ ​until​ ​they​ ​are​ ​almost​ ​incoherent​ ​and​ ​garbled​ ​beyond​ ​comprehension.


He​ ​lunges​ ​forward,​ ​an​ ​unpredictable​ ​and​ ​dangerous​ ​blur​ ​against​ ​the​ ​cold​ ​stone walls.​ ​In​ ​his​ ​hand​ ​he​ ​clutches​ ​a​ ​smartphone.​ ​The​ ​screen​ ​is​ ​dark,​ ​except​ ​for​ ​the few​ ​buttons,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​looks​ ​as​ ​if​ ​it’s​ ​amidst​ ​a​ ​call. “Speak!-”​ ​he​ ​mutters​ ​irritably,​ ​his​ ​yellowish​ ​teeth​ ​crunching​ ​grimly. My​ ​mouth​ ​doesn’t​ ​open. “-NOW!” I​ ​speak​ ​hurriedly,​ ​eyes​ ​flashing​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​angry​ ​man. “Hi,​ ​Mum.” My​ ​voice​ ​doesn’t​ ​tremble​ ​like​ ​it​ ​probably​ ​should.​ ​Instead,​ ​it​ ​rings​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air, blatant​ ​and​ ​bored.​ ​It​ ​sounds​ ​as​ ​if​ ​I​ ​get​ ​kidnapped​ ​every​ ​other​ ​Saturday. “Hi,​ ​honey.” Her​ ​voice​ ​is​ ​just​ ​how​ ​I​ ​remember​ ​it.​ ​Cold,​ ​weary,​ ​and​ ​full​ ​of​ ​edge.​ ​Just​ ​like​ ​her personality.​ ​I​ ​can​ ​practically​ ​hear​ ​the​ ​dullness​ ​in​ ​her​ ​tone,​ ​seeping​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her words​ ​and​ ​into​ ​my​ ​mind. It​ ​makes​ ​me​ ​want​ ​to​ ​throw​ ​the​ ​phone​ ​a​ ​hundred​ ​miles,​ ​and​ ​watch​ ​it​ ​shatter before​ ​my​ ​eyes. “WHY​ ​AREN’T​ ​YOU​ ​SCARED?” I​ ​glance​ ​at​ ​the​ ​man,​ ​who’s​ ​positively​ ​shaking​ ​with​ ​anger.​ ​Maybe​ ​he’s​ ​used​ ​to people​ ​bowing​ ​before​ ​him​ ​like​ ​some​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​god,​ ​but​ ​not​ ​me.​ ​Not​ ​everyone​ ​will bow​ ​to​ ​this​ ​poor​ ​excuse​ ​of​ ​a​ ​man.​ ​Especially​ ​not​ ​me. *​ ​*​ ​* My​ ​kidnapper​ ​storms​ ​away,​ ​slamming​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​Whilst​ ​I​ ​watch​ ​him​ ​go,​ ​my eyes​ ​notice​ ​the​ ​fact​ ​that​ ​his​ ​hands​ ​don't​ ​touch​ ​the​ ​key,​ ​still​ ​in​ ​the​ ​lock,​ ​and​ ​they certainly​ ​do​ ​not​ ​twist​ ​the​ ​it. At​ ​last,​ ​he’s​ ​gone,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​room​ ​feels​ ​as​ ​cold​ ​and​ ​dingy​ ​as​ ​it​ ​was​ ​before. It​ ​gives​ ​me​ ​the​ ​urge​ ​to​ ​be​ ​free. And​ ​in​ ​my​ ​resistance,​ ​I​ ​decide​ ​in​ ​seconds. Escape.


I​ ​work​ ​at​ ​the​ ​zipties,​ ​tightening​ ​them​ ​until​ ​they​ ​burn​ ​and​ ​rub​ ​my​ ​wrists​ ​red.​ ​It hurts,​ ​yes,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​will​ ​be​ ​worth​ ​all​ ​the​ ​pain.​ ​At​ ​last,​ ​when​ ​the​ ​agony​ ​is​ ​nearly unbearable,​ ​I​ ​bring​ ​my​ ​hands​ ​as​ ​far​ ​as​ ​possible​ ​from​ ​each​ ​other,​ ​wincing​ ​at​ ​the wholesome​ ​suffering. It​ ​will​ ​be​ ​worth​ ​it,​ ​I​ ​tell​ ​myself,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​becomes​ ​a​ ​meaningless​ ​mantra​ ​in​ ​my mind,​ ​over​ ​and​ ​over,​ ​the​ ​words​ ​echoing​ ​in​ ​my​ ​mind. And​ ​then,​ ​the​ ​restraints​ ​burst. It​ ​feels​ ​good,​ ​the​ ​cool​ ​air​ ​I​ ​once​ ​labeled​ ​as​ ​hostile​ ​and​ ​unforgiving,​ ​seeping into​ ​my​ ​crimson​ ​and​ ​sore​ ​wrists. I​ ​shakily​ ​get​ ​to​ ​my​ ​feet,​ ​my​ ​limbs​ ​trembling​ ​under​ ​my​ ​weight.​ ​I​ ​have​ ​to​ ​get​ ​out -​ ​before​ ​he​ ​gets​ ​back,​ ​sober​ ​and​ ​clear​ ​minded.​ ​My​ ​hands​ ​grasp​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​falter and​ ​twist. It​ ​clicks. Freedom​ ​as​ ​far​ ​as​ ​the​ ​eyes​ ​can​ ​see. I​ ​scamper​ ​into​ ​the​ ​darkness,​ ​hoping​ ​it'll​ ​shroud​ ​my​ ​features​ ​from​ ​unwelcome eyes.​ ​I​ ​have​ ​to​ ​get​ ​home.​ ​Need​ ​to.​ ​For​ ​Hunter. A​ ​scream​ ​of​ ​infuriation​ ​tears​ ​me​ ​from​ ​my​ ​thoughts.​ ​The​ ​man​ ​-​ ​he’s​ ​back!​ ​His wispy​ ​beard​ ​seems​ ​even​ ​more​ ​frazzled​ ​-​ ​if​ ​that’s​ ​possible-​ ​ ​and​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​grasp​ ​a newfound​ ​flame​ ​in​ ​his​ ​eyes.​ ​Obviously,​ ​he​ ​knows​ ​that​ ​I’ve​ ​gone,​ ​but​ ​not​ ​as​ ​far as​ ​he​ ​thinks. He​ ​lets​ ​loose​ ​a​ ​feral​ ​scream,​ ​one​ ​that​ ​almost​ ​feels​ ​inhumane,​ ​monstrous.​ ​Like the​ ​inner​ ​demon​ ​inside​ ​him​ ​is​ ​finally​ ​taking​ ​control. I​ ​scramble​ ​away,​ ​almost​ ​forgetting​ ​that​ ​the​ ​shadows​ ​hide​ ​me.​ ​The​ ​leaves​ ​rustle -​ ​big​ ​mistake. “WHO’S​ ​THERE?” He​ ​goes​ ​quiet​ ​for​ ​a​ ​while,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​see​ ​him​ ​through​ ​the​ ​leaves​ ​of​ ​the​ ​bush. “Stupid​ ​birds.” It​ ​feels​ ​like​ ​an​ ​hour​ ​has​ ​passed​ ​until​ ​I​ ​deem​ ​it​ ​safe​ ​to​ ​come​ ​out.​ ​The​ ​sky​ ​is​ ​dark like​ ​a​ ​gossamer​ ​blanket​ ​that’s​ ​carefully​ ​placed​ ​over​ ​towns​ ​and​ ​cities,​ ​and​ ​the


air​ ​is​ ​as​ ​cold​ ​as​ ​ice​ ​as​ ​it​ ​slides​ ​under​ ​the​ ​bottom​ ​of​ ​my​ ​dress​ ​and​ ​pierces​ ​my bare​ ​legs. I​ ​hug​ ​my​ ​arms​ ​around​ ​myself,​ ​hoping​ ​to​ ​shield​ ​my​ ​open​ ​skin​ ​from​ ​the​ ​hostile wind​ ​as​ ​I​ ​walk​ ​slowly​ ​down​ ​the​ ​path​ ​I​ ​spotted.​ ​It’s​ ​not​ ​a​ ​properly​ ​marked​ ​path; it’s​ ​nothing​ ​but​ ​gravel​ ​and​ ​dirt​ ​against​ ​my​ ​feet. Within​ ​a​ ​few​ ​minutes,​ ​I​ ​reach​ ​the​ ​end,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​small​ ​town​ ​that​ ​I​ ​recognise​ ​not too​ ​far​ ​from​ ​my​ ​house.​ ​ ​No​ ​one’s​ ​in​ ​the​ ​area.​ ​No​ ​one​ ​sane​ ​would​ ​be​ ​out​ ​at​ ​this time​ ​of​ ​night. My​ ​feet​ ​begin​ ​moving​ ​in​ ​the​ ​direction​ ​of​ ​my​ ​home,​ ​and​ ​my​ ​mind​ ​instinctively goes​ ​to​ ​Hunter.​ ​Is​ ​he​ ​okay?​ ​Is​ ​he​ ​worrying?​ ​I​ ​hope​ ​he​ ​isn’t. I​ ​dart​ ​into​ ​a​ ​sprint,​ ​my​ ​feet​ ​scuffing​ ​painfully​ ​against​ ​the​ ​tar​ ​pavement.​ ​Hunter, here​ ​I​ ​come. *​ ​*​ ​* I​ ​bang​ ​my​ ​hands​ ​against​ ​the​ ​front​ ​door,​ ​my​ ​palms​ ​in​ ​fists.​ ​I’m​ ​home!​ ​I​ ​want​ ​to shout. “YES?”​ ​my​ ​father​ ​shouts,​ ​probably​ ​annoyed.​ ​It​ ​is​ ​3​ ​am.​ ​Or​ ​I​ ​think​ ​it​ ​is​ ​at​ ​least. I’d​ ​be​ ​annoyed​ ​too. “Hi​ ​Dad!”​ ​I​ ​say,​ ​mock​ ​gladness​ ​seeping​ ​into​ ​my​ ​voice​ ​like​ ​liquid. “Melanie!​ ​What​ ​a-”,​ ​he​ ​pauses,​ ​“-pleasant​ ​surprise.” I​ ​can​ ​tell​ ​he​ ​doesn’t​ ​mean​ ​it.​ ​Still,​ ​it​ ​fills​ ​me​ ​with​ ​joy​ ​that​ ​he​ ​didn’t​ ​slam​ ​the door​ ​in​ ​my​ ​face.​ ​Later,​ ​I’ll​ ​have​ ​to​ ​suffer​ ​through​ ​seeing​ ​my​ ​mother’s​ ​face again.​ ​And​ ​then,​ ​I’ll​ ​get​ ​to​ ​hug​ ​Hunter...​ ​Maybe,​ ​the​ ​world​ ​isn’t​ ​as​ ​dark​ ​as​ ​I made​ ​it​ ​out​ ​to​ ​be.​ ​Maybe​ ​the​ ​world​ ​can​ ​be​ ​redeemed​ ​-​ ​just​ ​like​ ​me.


Ember​ ​In​ ​The​ ​Ice Emily​ ​Grethe

Prologue The​ ​earth​ ​started​ ​to​ ​crumble,​ ​scarred​ ​with​ ​memories​ ​of​ ​war,​ ​stained​ ​with​ ​the blood​ ​of​ ​innocent​ ​people.​ ​Humankind​ ​had​ ​turned​ ​into​ ​a​ ​violent​ ​mad​ ​species,​ ​in danger​ ​of​ ​extinction. It​ ​was​ ​at​ ​this​ ​time​ ​that​ ​a​ ​sorcerer​ ​decided​ ​to​ ​rise​ ​from​ ​the​ ​ashes​ ​and​ ​revive man.​ ​He​ ​trekked​ ​around​ ​whatever​ ​islands​ ​were​ ​left;​ ​he​ ​used​ ​the​ ​last​ ​of​ ​his powers​ ​to​ ​pull​ ​together​ ​all​ ​land​ ​into​ ​a​ ​small​ ​cluster​ ​and​ ​gifted​ ​each​ ​of​ ​the remaining​ ​humans​ ​with​ ​an​ ​endowment.​ ​Once​ ​all​ ​his​ ​powers​ ​were​ ​drained,​ ​he died,​ ​ ​leaving​ ​the​ ​people​ ​he​ ​had​ ​enchanted​ ​behind. All​ ​of​ ​the​ ​people​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​north​ ​were​ ​blessed​ ​with​ ​the​ ​power​ ​of​ ​Earth,​ ​to heal​ ​and​ ​to​ ​grow.​ ​The​ ​Terra​ ​tribe.Turning​ ​their​ ​land​ ​into​ ​picturesque mountains​ ​and​ ​beautiful​ ​forests​ ​and​ ​streams. The​ ​people​ ​of​ ​the​ ​east​ ​were​ ​blessed​ ​with​ ​the​ ​power​ ​of​ ​water,​ ​to​ ​rescue​ ​and​ ​to cool.The​ ​Uji​ ​tribe.​ ​Turning​ ​their​ ​islands​ ​into​ ​magnificent​ ​icy​ ​hills,​ ​blanketed​ ​in snow​ ​and​ ​covered​ ​with​ ​woods. The​ ​people​ ​of​ ​the​ ​south​ ​were​ ​blessed​ ​with​ ​the​ ​power​ ​of​ ​air,​ ​to​ ​give​ ​life​ ​and​ ​to restore.​ ​The​ ​Hava​ ​tribe.​ ​Turning​ ​their​ ​lands​ ​into​ ​gorgeous​ ​misty​ ​jungles covered​ ​in​ ​smoggy,​ ​colourful​ ​canopies. And​ ​finally,​ ​he​ ​blessed​ ​the​ ​people​ ​of​ ​the​ ​east​ ​with​ ​the​ ​power​ ​of​ ​fire,​ ​to​ ​warm and​ ​to​ ​provide.​ ​The​ ​Vatra​ ​tribe.​ ​Their​ ​lands​ ​turned​ ​into​ ​ash-covered​ ​ground;


towering​ ​rocky​ ​castles,​ ​geysers​ ​and​ ​mini​ ​volcanos​ ​were​ ​scattered​ ​everywhere. A​ ​hot,​ ​fiery​ ​metropolis. All​ ​these​ ​powers​ ​were​ ​passed​ ​down​ ​through​ ​generations​ ​and​ ​everyone​ ​lived​ ​in peace.​ ​Until,​ ​the​ ​discovery​ ​of​ ​the​ ​Generators.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​very​ ​rare​ ​and,​ ​in​ ​some communities,​ ​even​ ​feared.​ ​Their​ ​possession​ ​of​ ​two​ ​powers​ ​created misunderstandings​ ​and​ ​confusion. It​ ​was​ ​dangerous.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​peaceful. This​ ​was​ ​the​ ​land​ ​they​ ​called​ ​Erimoor.

100​ ​years​ ​later…

Peace​ ​hummed​ ​through​ ​my​ ​soul.​ ​Even​ ​though​ ​I​ ​was​ ​surrounded​ ​by​ ​the​ ​cold, my​ ​body​ ​felt​ ​warm​ ​inside.​ ​Silence​ ​was​ ​everywhere​ ​and​ ​my​ ​mind​ ​was completely​ ​blank.​ ​My​ ​hair​ ​flowed​ ​down​ ​my​ ​back​ ​like​ ​the​ ​waterfall​ ​that​ ​rushed beside​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​loved​ ​it​ ​out​ ​here.​ ​The​ ​ice​ ​that​ ​clung​ ​to​ ​the​ ​tree’s​ ​branches,​ ​the branches​ ​that​ ​reached​ ​out​ ​to​ ​me,​ ​embraced​ ​me.​ ​The​ ​snow​ ​that​ ​blanketed​ ​the ground,​ ​the​ ​snow​ ​the​ ​same​ ​shade​ ​as​ ​my​ ​hair.The​ ​ground​ ​that​ ​I​ ​sat​ ​upon,​ ​the ground​ ​that​ ​supported​ ​my​ ​very​ ​being.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​here​ ​that​ ​I​ ​felt​ ​most​ ​like​ ​myself,​ ​in this​ ​permanent​ ​winter,​ ​alone​ ​in​ ​my​ ​thoughts.Why​ ​had​ ​I​ ​been​ ​gifted​ ​with​ ​such​ ​a power?​ ​Why​ ​had​ ​I​ ​been​ ​given​ ​this​ ​extraordinary​ ​life? Then​ ​Mum. “Time​ ​to​ ​get​ ​ready​ ​for​ ​school,​ ​Jasmine.” Was​ ​it​ ​weird​ ​to​ ​be​ ​excited​ ​for​ ​school?​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​know​ ​but​ ​I​ ​just​ ​had​ ​the​ ​feeling that​ ​something​ ​amazing​ ​would​ ​happen​ ​today. Sitting​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​my​ ​mirror,​ ​this​ ​morning​ ​was​ ​the​ ​same​ ​as​ ​any​ ​morning. Braiding​ ​my​ ​pearly​ ​white​ ​hair​ ​into​ ​cornrows,​ ​a​ ​natural​ ​colour​ ​for​ ​the​ ​Uji people.​ ​I​ ​took​ ​a​ ​step​ ​back,​ ​looking​ ​at​ ​the​ ​dreamy​ ​blue​ ​chiffon​ ​dress​ ​that​ ​I​ ​wore and​ ​the​ ​silky​ ​ballet​ ​flats.​ ​My​ ​olive​ ​skin.​ ​For​ ​a​ ​second,​ ​I​ ​felt​ ​hesitation;​ ​then​ ​I dived​ ​straight​ ​back​ ​into​ ​day​ ​the​ ​icy,​ ​rocky​ ​seas​ ​that​ ​were​ ​my​ ​life.


My​ ​morning​ ​went​ ​by​ ​without​ ​a​ ​hitch,​ ​nothing​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​ordinary.​ ​At​ ​lunch,​ ​I ran​ ​over​ ​and​ ​sat​ ​down​ ​next​ ​to​ ​Abby​ ​and​ ​Michelle.​ ​We​ ​sat​ ​over​ ​in​ ​the​ ​far corner,​ ​away​ ​from​ ​everyone​ ​else.​ ​Everybody​ ​went​ ​to​ ​my​ ​school.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​located right​ ​in​ ​the​ ​center​ ​of​ ​Erimoor.​ ​However​ ​everyone​ ​lived​ ​divided,​ ​separated​ ​from anyone​ ​who​ ​wasn’t​ ​like​ ​their​ ​own.​ ​I​ ​looked​ ​over​ ​at​ ​the​ ​group​ ​of​ ​Terra​ ​students. I​ ​longed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​so​ ​constantly​ ​happy​ ​like​ ​them.​ ​Nothing​ ​could​ ​get​ ​them​ ​down.​ ​Or so​ ​daring​ ​like​ ​the​ ​Vartra.​ ​Or​ ​as​ ​energetic​ ​as​ ​the​ ​Hava. ​ ​“​ ​Uhh…​ ​Jasmine!​ ​Earth​ ​speaking!” I​ ​snapped​ ​out​ ​of​ ​my​ ​daze​ ​and​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​Michelle. “​ ​Are​ ​you​ ​coming​ ​with​ ​us​ ​to​ ​Jen’s​ ​party​ ​tonight?” ​ ​“​ ​Oh​ ​my​ ​gosh!​ ​I​ ​totally​ ​forgot!​ ​I’m​ ​so​ ​excited!” ​ ​Abby​ ​gave​ ​me​ ​a​ ​puzzled​ ​look.​ ​“​ ​Have​ ​you​ ​asked​ ​your​ ​parents​ ​yet?” ​ ​“Ugh!​ ​They​ ​never​ ​let​ ​me​ ​do​ ​anything!​ ​They’ll​ ​say​ ​no​ ​for​ ​sure!​ ​It’s​ ​so​ ​unfair!” We​ ​sighed​ ​in​ ​unison.​ ​Jen’s​ ​party​ ​was​ ​always​ ​the​ ​highlight​ ​of​ ​the​ ​year.​ ​Or​ ​at least​ ​that's​ ​what​ ​everyone​ ​said.​ ​My​ ​parents​ ​never​ ​let​ ​me​ ​go.​ ​Or​ ​to​ ​any​ ​other parties​ ​for​ ​that​ ​matter.​ ​It’s​ ​a​ ​wonder​ ​they​ ​ever​ ​let​ ​me​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​house! Later​ ​that​ ​night,​ ​I​ ​sat​ ​in​ ​the​ ​living​ ​room,​ ​waiting,​ ​just​ ​waiting​ ​for​ ​my​ ​parents​ ​to get​ ​home.​ ​After​ ​hours​ ​of​ ​anticipation,​ ​I​ ​finally​ ​heard​ ​the​ ​familiar​ ​steps​ ​of​ ​my father’s​ ​heavy​ ​snow​ ​boots​ ​shuffling​ ​through​ ​the​ ​doorway. “DAD!​ ​Dad!​ ​Can​ ​I​ ​PLEASE​ ​go​ ​to​ ​Jen’s​ ​party​ ​tonight?” I​ ​stared​ ​into​ ​his​ ​deadly​ ​blue​ ​eyes,​ ​his​ ​face​ ​made​ ​of​ ​steel;​ ​his​ ​stern​ ​expression said​ ​no​ ​without​ ​him​ ​even​ ​opening​ ​his​ ​mouth. I​ ​was​ ​desperate. “But​ ​why?” Holding​ ​my​ ​breath​ ​I​ ​waited​ ​for​ ​a​ ​reply. “You​ ​know​ ​why!​ ​We​ ​know​ ​what​ ​happens​ ​at​ ​those​ ​parties!” His​ ​words​ ​stabbed​ ​me​ ​like​ ​a​ ​thousand​ ​knives. “​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​want​ ​you​ ​getting​ ​into​ ​trouble!” Frustration​ ​pulsed​ ​through​ ​my​ ​veins. “​ ​We​ ​are​ ​only​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​you​ ​safe!” I’d​ ​heard​ ​those​ ​words​ ​too​ ​many​ ​times.​ ​They​ ​may​ ​as​ ​well​ ​lock​ ​me​ ​in​ ​this​ ​house forever.​ ​The​ ​leash​ ​was​ ​being​ ​pulled​ ​too​ ​tight.


“​ ​When​ ​you're​ ​older...”

I​ ​could​ ​feel​ ​my​ ​head​ ​burning​ ​up,​ ​like​ ​the​ ​words​ ​that​ ​my​ ​brain​ ​was​ ​processing were​ ​gasoline​ ​and​ ​my​ ​mind​ ​was​ ​a​ ​box​ ​of​ ​matches,​ ​burning​ ​all​ ​common​ ​sense that​ ​I​ ​had.​ ​My​ ​once​ ​dainty,​ ​light​ ​fingers​ ​were​ ​scrunched​ ​into​ ​heavy​ ​fists. “​ ​You’ll​ ​understand​ ​our​ ​choice.” Everything​ ​was​ ​ruby​ ​red.​ ​This​ ​big​ ​ball​ ​of​ ​anger​ ​and​ ​hurt​ ​that​ ​burned​ ​bright in​ ​the​ ​middle​ ​of​ ​my​ ​chest​ ​pulled​ ​my​ ​mouth​ ​into​ ​a​ ​sour​ ​pucker.​ ​ ​My​ ​clothes clung​ ​to​ ​my​ ​body​ ​and​ ​felt​ ​like​ ​they​ ​would​ ​burn​ ​up​ ​any​ ​second.​ ​ ​Whipping around,​ ​my​ ​snowy​ ​white​ ​corn​ ​rows​ ​exploded​ ​down​ ​the​ ​sides​ ​of​ ​my​ ​face like​ ​fierce​ ​flames.​ ​They​ ​glistened;​ ​they​ ​glowed​ ​a​ ​glorious​ ​scarlet. As​ ​I​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​my​ ​hair​ ​in​ ​awe,​ ​all​ ​I​ ​could​ ​think​ ​was​ ​that​ ​it​ ​was​ ​so​ ​beautiful; it​ ​made​ ​me​ ​strong​ ​and​ ​powerful.​ ​Then​ ​I​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​them​ ​with​ ​fright.​ ​NO! These​ ​were​ ​locks​ ​of​ ​the​ ​devil:​ ​evil,​ ​despicable.​ ​I​ ​jumped​ ​back​ ​and​ ​stared down​ ​at​ ​my​ ​clothes.​ ​ ​They​ ​looked​ ​as​ ​if​ ​I​ ​had​ ​gone​ ​scuba​ ​diving​ ​in​ ​a volcano.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​ashy​ ​and​ ​burnt.​ ​And​ ​red.​ ​What​ ​a​ ​colour.​ ​Red.​ ​The colour​ ​of​ ​blood,​ ​murder.​ ​Like​ ​a​ ​hunter’s​ ​knife​ ​piercing​ ​an​ ​innocent animal’s​ ​flesh.​ ​Like​ ​the​ ​smell​ ​of​ ​a​ ​crime​ ​scene,​ ​dirty​ ​and​ ​cruel.​ ​But​ ​also​ ​a colour​ ​of​ ​beauty,​ ​life.​ ​Like​ ​our​ ​whole​ ​body,​ ​it​ ​pulses​ ​through​ ​our​ ​veins, comes​ ​from​ ​the​ ​heart.​ ​Like​ ​a​ ​gorgeous​ ​silk​ ​gown​ ​or​ ​a​ ​plump​ ​strawberry, freshly​ ​picked.​ ​How​ ​could​ ​a​ ​colour​ ​be​ ​so​ ​gory​ ​yet​ ​so​ ​peaceful?​ ​Then​ ​I looked​ ​at​ ​my​ ​father’s​ ​face.​ ​He​ ​looked​ ​like​ ​he’d​ ​just​ ​seen​ ​a​ ​dead​ ​body. ​ ​“Go...”​ ​was​ ​all​ ​he​ ​said. I​ ​ran.​ ​For​ ​the​ ​first​ ​time​ ​in​ ​all​ ​my​ ​life​ ​I​ ​had​ ​seen​ ​my​ ​father​ ​scared.​ ​It​ ​made​ ​me scared.​ ​But​ ​worst​ ​of​ ​all​ ​he​ ​was​ ​scared​ ​of​ ​me! I​ ​fled​ ​into​ ​the​ ​welcoming​ ​arms​ ​of​ ​the​ ​night.​ ​Sprinting​ ​into​ ​the​ ​silence​ ​with nothing​ ​but​ ​the​ ​clothes​ ​on​ ​my​ ​back.​ ​I​ ​had​ ​no​ ​idea​ ​where​ ​I​ ​was​ ​going.​ ​Or​ ​what would​ ​happen.


But​ ​one​ ​thing​ ​was​ ​for​ ​sure.​ ​I​ ​could​ ​never,​ ​EVER​ ​go​ ​back.​ ​Generators​ ​never​ ​go back.

​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​Unwinding​ ​Red ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​Sophie​ ​Crozier Red​ ​lace​ ​embodies​ ​her,

Soft​ ​fabric​ ​curving​ ​delicately. She​ ​sat,

In​ ​front​ ​of​ ​the​ ​clear​ ​glass​ ​of​ ​the​ ​mirror, Showing​ ​her​ ​outward​ ​appearance, An​ ​appearance​ ​of​ ​beauty.

For​ ​a​ ​beautiful​ ​girl​ ​she​ ​held​ ​a​ ​somber​ ​smile, Her​ ​expression​ ​closed​ ​off​ ​and​ ​cold.

Though​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​beckoned​ ​for​ ​noticement, Pleading​ ​for​ ​an​ ​opening​ ​to​ ​her​ ​soul, Unwinding​ ​the​ ​colour, Red.

Pain, The​ ​first​ ​layer​ ​of​ ​red,

A​ ​clear​ ​imagery​ ​from​ ​her​ ​contorted​ ​life. An​ ​imagery​ ​she​ ​yearned​ ​to​ ​forget. The​ ​memory​ ​a​ ​part​ ​of​ ​her, Lurking​ ​in​ ​her​ ​dreams. It​ ​was​ ​him,


Always​ ​him.

Yet​ ​it​ ​wasn’t,

In​ ​ways​ ​it​ ​was​ ​her​ ​own​ ​decision, Her​ ​own​ ​life.

Love, The​ ​second​ ​layer​ ​of​ ​red. He​ ​was​ ​bound​ ​to​ ​her,

She​ ​was​ ​willing​ ​to​ ​give​ ​her​ ​soul​ ​to​ ​him. Love​ ​that​ ​was​ ​magical,​ ​mysterious, Poisonous.

Anger, The​ ​third​ ​and​ ​final​ ​layer​ ​of​ ​red. It​ ​was​ ​like​ ​a​ ​war,

Only​ ​damaging​ ​herself.

In​ ​the​ ​end​ ​her​ ​heart​ ​would​ ​be​ ​scattered​ ​in​ ​pieces. Anger​ ​that​ ​lead​ ​to​ ​pain,

Pain​ ​that​ ​was​ ​formed​ ​through​ ​love.

Now​ ​I​ ​watch​ ​a​ ​stranger, Dead​ ​still,

Sitting​ ​before​ ​the​ ​mirror. A​ ​body​ ​so​ ​foreign, Once​ ​known,

Now​ ​forgotten.

All​ ​I​ ​can​ ​do​ ​is​ ​watch.


Watch​ ​the​ ​body​ ​that​ ​belonged​ ​to​ ​me, So​ ​long​ ​ago,

Too​ ​long​ ​ago.

Watch​ ​the​ ​scars​ ​that​ ​have​ ​been​ ​slashed​ ​into​ ​my​ ​body, It’s​ ​horrific.

It’s​ ​beautiful.

Watch​ ​my​ ​stiff​ ​body,​ ​so​ ​still​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​the​ ​mirror, And​ ​feel​ ​the​ ​life​ ​I​ ​had​ ​created,

Tearing​ ​away​ ​in​ ​layers​ ​until​ ​nothing​ ​is​ ​left​ ​but, Red.


Forgotten​ ​Story

Brooke​ ​Wharehinga Aria​ ​wakes​ ​up,​ ​dazed. “W…​ ​w...where​ ​am​ ​I?”​ ​she​ ​stammers​ ​slowly. “Oh​ ​darling,​ ​you’re​ ​awake,​ ​are​ ​you​ ​feeling​ ​OK?​ ​Here,​ ​can​ ​I​ ​get​ ​you anything?”​ ​asks​ ​the​ ​Nurse,​ ​hurriedly. “Um,​ ​no​ ​thanks.​ ​Err…​ ​what​ ​happened?”​ ​she​ ​questions. “Oh​ ​darling;​ ​lie​ ​down,​ ​lie​ ​down.​ ​You​ ​were​ ​found​ ​in​ ​a​ ​lifeboat​ ​from​ ​um… Delphina,”​ ​she​ ​says​ ​as​ ​if​ ​it​ ​were​ ​a​ ​question.“You​ ​were​ ​very​ ​lucky​ ​to​ ​be​ ​spotted by…​ ​ohh!​ ​Here​ ​she​ ​is​ ​now!​ ​I’ll​ ​just​ ​be​ ​in​ ​with​ ​another​ ​patient.”​ ​She​ ​slowly backs​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the​ ​two​ ​girls. “Um​ ​thanks​ ​for​ ​saving​ ​me​ ​I..I..​ ​guess,”​ ​Aria​ ​murmurs. “No​ ​problem.​ ​Hey,​ ​by​ ​the​ ​way,​ ​I’m​ ​Caitlin.​ ​ ​Nice​ ​to​ ​finally​ ​meet​ ​you!”​ ​she announces​ ​so​ ​that​ ​the​ ​whole​ ​hospital​ ​can​ ​hear​ ​her. “Hey​ ​quiet​ ​down,​ ​quiet​ ​down!”​ ​Aria​ ​said,​ ​chuckling. Later,​ ​they​ ​said​ ​their​ ​goodbyes. “I’ll​ ​see​ ​you​ ​then,”​ ​Caitlin​ ​says,​ ​skipping​ ​out​ ​the​ ​door. Aria​ ​folds​ ​back​ ​the​ ​sheets​ ​of​ ​the​ ​dull​ ​hospital​ ​bed​ ​and​ ​places​ ​her​ ​feet cautiously​ ​on​ ​the​ ​cold​ ​lino.​ ​Her​ ​body​ ​aches​ ​as​ ​she​ ​slowly​ ​drags​ ​herself​ ​to​ ​the bathroom​ ​and​ ​looks​ ​up​ ​at​ ​the​ ​old,​ ​wooden​ ​clock “Still​ ​got​ ​an​ ​hour,”she​ ​mutters​ ​to​ ​herself. Her​ ​frozen​ ​hands​ ​open​ ​up​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​just​ ​a​ ​crack.​ ​It​ ​creaks​ ​painfully​ ​as​ ​if​ ​it hasn’t​ ​been​ ​used​ ​in​ ​a​ ​while.​ ​She​ ​pulls​ ​the​ ​door​ ​back​ ​and​ ​looks​ ​down​ ​a​ ​long row​ ​of​ ​unoccupied​ ​beds.​ ​ ​Everyone​ ​there​ ​is​ ​just​ ​getting​ ​on​ ​with​ ​their​ ​daily tasks. She​ ​slips​ ​through​ ​the​ ​door​ ​and​ ​stares​ ​into​ ​the​ ​bright​ ​mirror.​ ​Her​ ​shiny​ ​azure eyes​ ​look​ ​back​ ​at​ ​her.​ ​She’s​ ​dressed​ ​in​ ​a​ ​long​ ​white​ ​hospital​ ​gown​ ​that​ ​drags along​ ​the​ ​floor​ ​and​ ​her​ ​long​ ​honey​ ​coloured​ ​hair​ ​is​ ​tied​ ​back​ ​into​ ​a​ ​messy​ ​high bun.​ ​Her​ ​fringe​ ​has​ ​been​ ​brushed​ ​off​ ​to​ ​the​ ​side​ ​showing​ ​off​ ​her​ ​pale​ ​forehead.


The​ ​bright​ ​light​ ​lights​ ​up​ ​her​ ​dotted​ ​face​ ​where​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​freckles​ ​lie​ ​on​ ​her cheeks.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​been​ ​told​ ​earlier​ ​that​ ​she​ ​is​ ​an​ ​average​ ​height,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​still considers​ ​herself​ ​quite​ ​short!

She​ ​turns​ ​sideways​ ​and​ ​sees​ ​that​ ​she​ ​is​ ​very​ ​slender,​ ​tiptoes​ ​out​ ​and​ ​back​ ​to​ ​her room. *​ ​ ​*​ ​ ​* Aria​ ​strolls​ ​down​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​deserted​ ​beach.​ ​She​ ​fiddles​ ​inside​ ​her​ ​pockets​ ​till she​ ​finds​ ​what​ ​she’s​ ​looking​ ​for.​ ​She​ ​lifts​ ​the​ ​book​ ​gently​ ​from​ ​her​ ​patched leather​ ​pockets.​ ​And​ ​eyes​ ​it​ ​carefully,​ ​The​ ​book​ ​has​ ​a​ ​brown​ ​leather​ ​cover​ ​with a​ ​deep​ ​brown​ ​ribbon​ ​tightened​ ​into​ ​a​ ​bow​ ​wrapped​ ​around​ ​the​ ​middle​ ​to​ ​hold​ ​it shut. The​ ​book​ ​has​ ​something​ ​about​ ​it​ ​that’s​ ​tugging​ ​at​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​her​ ​mind.​ ​She tugs​ ​the​ ​neat​ ​bow​ ​gently​ ​and​ ​opens​ ​up​ ​the​ ​rough​ ​cover​ ​of​ ​the​ ​journal.​ ​She reads​ ​the​ ​front​ ​page.​ ​It​ ​says: ‘Aria​ ​Lombardi’s​ ​journal​ ​please​ ​ask​ ​before​ ​reading’ She​ ​slowly​ ​turns​ ​the​ ​page​ ​as​ ​her​ ​mind​ ​suddenly​ ​fills​ ​with​ ​begging​ ​questions. Slowly​ ​lowering​ ​herself​ ​to​ ​the​ ​dusty​ ​piece​ ​of​ ​driftwood,​ ​she​ ​begins​ ​to​ ​read​ ​the remains​ ​of​ ​the​ ​journal,​ ​It​ ​says: 24.6.1941 Dear​ ​diary, Hi.​ ​i’m​ ​Aria.​ ​I’m​ ​18​ ​and​ ​I​ ​was​ ​born​ ​on​ ​May​ ​the​ ​23.​ ​I​ ​live​ ​in​ ​Rome​ ​with​ ​my​ ​two sisters,​ ​Bianca-6​ ​and​ ​Aurora-11.​ ​I​ ​have​ ​a​ ​dog​ ​named​ ​Bella,but​ ​I​ ​call​ ​her Mimmo!​ ​My​ ​mother​ ​is working​ ​on​ ​a​ ​dairy​ ​farm​ ​fulltime​ ​because​ ​my​ ​father​ ​is​ ​at​ ​war​ ​and​ ​is​ ​at​ ​the moment​ ​still​ ​camping​ ​out​ ​in​ ​Egitto.​ ​My​ ​two​ ​sorelle​ ​are​ ​at​ ​school.​ ​I​ ​work​ ​as​ ​a chef​ ​at​ ​the​ ​restaurant La​ ​villetta​ ​dal​ ​on​ ​Tuesday-Saturday.​ ​Sorry​ ​my​ ​sorelle​ ​need​ ​picking​ ​up!​ ​Until then arrivederci!​ ​(Bye​ ​for​ ​now!) “What’s​ ​that​ ​you’re​ ​reading?”​ ​Caitlin​ ​questions​ ​bounding​ ​over. “Oh,​ ​um​ ​nothing,​ ​”she​ ​says​ ​as​ ​reality​ ​rushes​ ​back.​ ​Aria​ ​quickly​ ​tucks​ ​the journal​ ​into​ ​her​ ​blue​ ​patterned​ ​shoulder​ ​bag.​ ​Caitlin​ ​apologises​ ​for​ ​being​ ​late and​ ​she​ ​sits​ ​down​ ​next​ ​to​ ​Melanie​ ​on​ ​the​ ​driftwood. “So​ ​can​ ​you​ ​remember​ ​anything​ ​at​ ​all​ ​about​ ​your​ ​life​ ​before​ ​you​ ​were​ ​found here?” “No,”​ ​she​ ​replies​ ​with​ ​a​ ​smirk.


The​ ​two​ ​look​ ​out​ ​over​ ​the​ ​shimmering​ ​waves​ ​as​ ​they​ ​dance​ ​with​ ​the​ ​sand​ ​and playfully​ ​slosh​ ​it​ ​around.

They​ ​both​ ​look​ ​at​ ​each​ ​other​ ​knowing​ ​what​ ​they​ ​are​ ​thinking​ ​and​ ​sprint towards​ ​the​ ​rushing​ ​waves.​ ​Caitlin​ ​balls​ ​up​ ​a​ ​pile​ ​of​ ​wet​ ​sand​ ​and​ ​aims​ ​at Aria’s​ ​back.​ ​She​ ​tosses​ ​it​ ​and​ ​hits​ ​her​ ​target​ ​perfectly. “Oh,​ ​it’s​ ​on!”​ ​ ​says​ ​in​ ​such​ ​a​ ​manner​ ​that​ ​it​ ​makes​ ​her​ ​sound​ ​like​ ​a​ ​secret agent.​ ​Splat! “Hey,​ ​that​ ​wasn’t​ ​fair!”​ ​Caitlin​ ​whines. Melanie​ ​laughs.​ ​Caitlin​ ​looks​ ​like​ ​she​ ​has​ ​a​ ​sand​ ​beard,​ ​mustache​ ​and​ ​hat!​ ​Aria is​ ​literally​ ​wetting​ ​her​ ​pants​ ​with​ ​laughter​ ​and​ ​Caitlin​ ​is​ ​trying​ ​not​ ​to​ ​start giggling​ ​but​ ​can’t​ ​help​ ​herself.​ ​By​ ​the​ ​time​ ​they’re​ ​all​ ​dried​ ​up​ ​it​ ​is​ ​nearly nine-thirty.​ ​Aria​ ​wants​ ​to​ ​stay​ ​longer​ ​and​ ​continue​ ​reading​ ​“her”​ ​journal.​ ​So she​ ​says​ ​goodbye​ ​to​ ​Caitlin,​ ​and​ ​sits​ ​down,​ ​continues​ ​reading.

27.6.1941 Dear​ ​diary, Sorry​ ​that​ ​I​ ​didn’t​ ​write​ ​in​ ​you​ ​yesterday! I​ ​was​ ​busy​ ​working.​ ​My​ ​little​ ​Mimo​ ​is​ ​snuggled​ ​up​ ​at​ ​my​ ​feet​ ​at​ ​the​ ​moment because​ ​I’m​ ​still​ ​in​ ​bed.​ ​I​ ​forgot​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​you​ ​that​ ​my​ ​parents​ ​names​ ​are​ ​Antonio (my​ ​father)​ ​and​ ​Maria​ ​(my​ ​mother).​ ​My​ ​mother​ ​is​ ​just​ ​outside​ ​doing​ ​up​ ​the wonderful​ ​garden. Oh​ ​that​ ​garden​ ​is​ ​magnifico,​ ​we​ ​have​ ​a​ ​little​ ​vegie​ ​garden​ ​where​ ​we​ ​grow carrots,​ ​fava​ ​beans,​ ​and​ ​lettuce.I​ ​sometimes​ ​take​ ​these​ ​into​ ​La​ ​villetta​ ​da.​ ​We also​ ​have​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​crimson​ ​red,​ ​thorny​ ​rose​ ​plants​ ​that​ ​we​ ​planted​ ​for mamma​ ​because​ ​they​ ​are​ ​her​ ​favourite​ ​plants;​ ​she​ ​thinks​ ​they​ ​are​ ​very beautiful.​ ​In​ ​the​ ​center​ ​of​ ​our​ ​garden,​ ​we​ ​have​ ​a​ ​little​ ​pond​ ​which​ ​I​ ​clean​ ​out everyday​ ​so​ ​it​ ​sparkles​ ​as​ ​bright​ ​as​ ​the​ ​sun.​ ​We​ ​have​ ​little​ ​goldfish​ ​that​ ​swim around​ ​in​ ​it​ ​too.​ ​ ​We​ ​also​ ​have​ ​deep​ ​green​ ​lily-​ ​pads​ ​and​ ​dainty​ ​little​ ​magenta and​ ​yellow​ ​water​ ​lilies. Anyway​ ​i’m​ ​at​ ​Università​ ​(university)​ ​and​ ​I​ ​might​ ​be​ ​going​ ​to​ ​USA​ ​so​ ​I​ ​can study​ ​there​ ​instead​ ​but​ ​they’re​ ​still​ ​not​ ​sure​ ​whether​ ​to​ ​send​ ​me​ ​or​ ​me​ ​my amico,​ ​Rosa.​ ​That’s​ ​why​ ​i’ve​ ​been​ ​writing​ ​in​ ​english​ ​so​ ​in​ ​case​ ​in​ ​go​ ​I​ ​know how​ ​to​ ​speak​ ​and​ ​write​ ​in​ ​Inglese,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​still​ ​don’t​ ​know​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the​ ​words! She​ ​also​ ​really​ ​wants​ ​to​ ​go​ ​but​ ​I​ ​still​ ​hope​ ​they​ ​pick​ ​me.​ ​Sorry​ ​I​ ​must​ ​go​ ​now my​ ​sorelle​ ​need​ ​picking​ ​up​ ​now,


addio​ ​amico! “Wow!​ ​I​ ​never​ ​thought​ ​that​ ​I​ ​could​ ​learn​ ​that​ ​much​ ​in​ ​reading​ ​only​ ​two entries.”​ ​Aria​ ​mutters​ ​to​ ​herself. She​ ​swings​ ​her​ ​legs​ ​and​ ​icy​ ​water​ ​flies​ ​to​ ​her​ ​face.​ ​Her​ ​eyes​ ​settle​ ​on​ ​the​ ​very high​ ​tide​ ​that​ ​threatens​ ​to​ ​suck​ ​the​ ​whole​ ​beach​ ​up​ ​under​ ​the​ ​log;​ ​so​ ​she​ ​stands up​ ​and​ ​strolls​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​motel​ ​she​ ​had​ ​booked.​ ​She​ ​goes​ ​to​ ​the​ ​reception​ ​and the​ ​lady​ ​hands​ ​her​ ​a​ ​little​ ​silver​ ​key​ ​with​ ​a​ ​white​ ​laminated​ ​tag​ ​that​ ​says: Key​ ​for​ ​Room​ ​24 If​ ​you​ ​have​ ​found​ ​this​ ​key and​ ​it​ ​doesn’t​ ​belong​ ​to​ ​you Please​​ ​call:059​ ​876​ ​3348 Thank​ ​you She​ ​heads​ ​to​ ​room​ ​and​ ​unlocks​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​Inside​ ​there​ ​is​ ​a​ ​small,​ ​but​ ​big​ ​enough kitchen,​ ​a​ ​lounge​ ​with​ ​two​ ​sofas​ ​up​ ​against​ ​the​ ​white​ ​walls​ ​there​ ​is​ ​also​ ​a​ ​little round​ ​oak​ ​table​ ​with​ ​four​ ​wooden​ ​chairs.​ ​ ​She​ ​carried​ ​on​ ​through​ ​to​ ​the bedroom​ ​and​ ​there​ ​was​ ​a​ ​double​ ​bed​ ​with​ ​two​ ​teal​ ​coloured​ ​pillows​ ​and​ ​a​ ​teal and​ ​white​ ​dotted​ ​duvet.​ ​She​ ​tucked​ ​down​ ​into​ ​the​ ​comfy​ ​bed​ ​and​ ​pulled​ ​out​ ​the journal,​ ​flipped​ ​to​ ​the​ ​page​ ​that​ ​she​ ​was​ ​on​ ​and​ ​started​ ​to​ ​read. 29.6.1941 Dear​ ​diary, Caio!​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​believe​ ​that​ ​it’s​ ​been​ ​decided! I’m​ ​..going​ ​..overseas​ ​to​ ​the​ ​USA!​ ​I​ ​know​ ​It’s​ ​fantastico. I’m​ ​super​ ​excited,​ ​they​ ​said​ ​that​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​heading​ ​over​ ​in​ ​November. Which​ ​is​ ​not​ ​too​ ​far​ ​away.​ ​They​ ​said​ ​that​ ​rosa​ ​can​ ​come​ ​too​ ​which​ ​means we​ ​both​ ​get​ ​to​ ​go​ ​together.​ ​We​ ​have​ ​been​ ​notified​ ​that​ ​we​ ​are​ ​going​ ​on​ ​a ferry​ ​called​ ​Delphina.​ ​My​ ​mother​ ​is​ ​really​ ​worried​ ​because​ ​without​ ​my​ ​papà and​ ​me​ ​to​ ​help​ ​she​ ​won’t​ ​be​ ​able​ ​to​ ​do​ ​as​ ​much​ ​to​ ​earn​ ​money​ ​for​ ​my​ ​famiglia, so​ ​starting ​ ​from​ ​tomorrow​ ​I​ ​will​ ​have​ ​to​ ​teach​ ​Aurora​ ​and​ ​Bianca​ ​how​ ​to​ ​do​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the jobs​ ​like​ ​feed​ ​the​ ​goldfish​ ​and​ ​bella,​ ​how​ ​to​ ​cook​ ​and​ ​look​ ​after​ ​the​ ​garden.​ ​I even​ ​promised​ ​them​ ​each​ ​a​ ​present​ ​from​ ​USA​ ​if​ ​they​ ​help​ ​mamma​ ​out. Adios!


Aria​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​read​ ​on​ ​but​ ​her​ ​eyelids​ ​won’t​ ​open​ ​so​ ​she​ ​puts​ ​the​ ​book​ ​down and​ ​drifts​ ​off​ ​to​ ​sleep. They​ ​sun’s​ ​rays​ ​are​ ​blinding​ ​as​ ​they​ ​seep​ ​through​ ​the​ ​open​ ​blinds.​ ​Aria​ ​wakes up​ ​still​ ​tired​ ​from​ ​staying​ ​up​ ​so​ ​late​ ​the​ ​night​ ​before,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​has​ ​never​ ​been​ ​in such​ ​a​ ​comfy​ ​bed.​ ​She​ ​looks​ ​to​ ​her​ ​bedside​ ​table​ ​where​ ​the​ ​open​ ​journal​ ​lies. The​ ​wind​ ​flicks​ ​the​ ​pages​ ​till​ ​the​ ​leather​ ​book​ ​is​ ​closed. She​ ​wonders​ ​where​ ​her​ ​family​ ​is​ ​now​ ​and​ ​if​ ​they​ ​are​ ​wondering​ ​where​ ​she​ ​is. But​ ​those​ ​are​ ​questions​ ​that​ ​she​ ​can’t​ ​answer​ ​at​ ​this​ ​point​ ​of​ ​time.​ ​Then​ ​she wonders​ ​if​ ​she​ ​should​ ​tell​ ​Caitlin​ ​about​ ​the​ ​journal​ ​but​ ​decides​ ​not​ ​to;​ ​not​ ​yet, anyway. “Speaking​ ​of​ ​Caitlin,​ ​didn’t​ ​she​ ​want​ ​me​ ​to​ ​go​ ​over​ ​to​ ​hers​ ​this​ ​morning?” Aria​ ​says​ ​aloud. She​ ​packs​ ​up​ ​all​ ​of​ ​her​ ​things​ ​and​ ​heads​ ​over. She​ ​gets​ ​to​ ​Caitlin’s​ ​house​ ​and​ ​rings​ ​the​ ​doorbell.​ ​ ​The​ ​chime​ ​of​ ​the​ ​bell​ ​rings through​ ​the​ ​house​ ​and​ ​Caitlin’s​ ​mother​ ​answers. “Hello,​ ​Aria,”​ ​she​ ​says​ ​in​ ​a​ ​gentle​ ​voice.​ ​“Are​ ​you​ ​here​ ​to​ ​see​ ​Caitlin?” Aria​ ​could​ ​see,in​ ​the​ ​corner​ ​of​ ​her​ ​eye,​ ​Caitlin​ ​mimicking​ ​her​ ​mother.​ ​Aria tries​ ​not​ ​to​ ​giggle​ ​as​ ​Caitlin​ ​makes​ ​hilarious​ ​faces. “Are​ ​you​ ​alright​ ​dear?”​ ​Mrs​ ​smith​ ​says,​ ​confused. “Umm,​ ​yes,​ ​I​ ​am​ ​doing​ ​alright​ ​thank​ ​you,”​ ​Aria​ ​answers​ ​in​ ​the​ ​most​ ​serious way​ ​she​ ​could​ ​at​ ​this​ ​point. “Ohh,​ ​hello​ ​Arrrrrrrria.”​ ​she​ ​says​ ​in​ ​the​ ​most​ ​posh​ ​voice​ ​she​ ​can​ ​conjure​ ​up, rolling​ ​the​ ​R. “Ohh​ ​and​ ​hello​ ​to​ ​you,​ ​Caitlin,”​ ​I​ ​reply. Caitlin​ ​suggests​ ​going​ ​for​ ​a​ ​peaceful​ ​walk​ ​around​ ​the​ ​park​ ​which​ ​isn’t​ ​too​ ​far away​ ​and​ ​she​ ​says​ ​that​ ​she​ ​has​ ​even​ ​packed​ ​a​ ​picnic​ ​for​ ​lunch. “Be​ ​careful​ ​you​ ​two!”​ ​her​ ​mother​ ​shouts​ ​as​ ​they​ ​left​ ​the​ ​house. “We​ ​will​ ​mum,​ ​don’t​ ​worry​ ​about​ ​us!”​ ​Caitlin​ ​yells​ ​back. Arriving​ ​at​ ​the​ ​park,​ ​Aria​ ​sets​ ​up​ ​the​ ​picnic​ ​as​ ​Caitlin​ ​leaves​ ​for​ ​the​ ​bathroom. Propping​ ​herself​ ​up​ ​on​ ​a​ ​tree,​ ​she​ ​pulls​ ​her​ ​journal​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​new​ ​patterned backpack​ ​and​ ​continues​ ​reading. 1.7.1941 Dear​ ​diary, We​ ​got​ ​a​ ​letter​ ​from​ ​papà​ ​today​ ​and​ ​it​ ​says: Dear​ ​famiglia, Oh​ ​I​ ​miss​ ​you​ ​so​ ​much!​ ​I​ ​wish​ ​that​ ​I​ ​hid​ ​and​ ​never​ ​came​ ​it​ ​is​ ​awful.


All​ ​the​ ​deaths​ ​and​ ​injuries.​ ​I’m​ ​hiding​ ​out​ ​in​ ​a​ ​trincea​ ​at​ ​the​ ​moment​ ​hiding from​ ​all​ ​of​ ​the​ ​horror.​ ​Luckily​ ​I​ ​haven’t​ ​had​ ​any​ ​bad​ ​injuries​ ​yet​ ​which​ ​is really​ ​helpful​ ​for​ ​fighting,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​means​ ​that​ ​they​ ​send​ ​me​ ​out​ ​on​ ​the​ ​field​ ​more often.​ ​The​ ​only​ ​thing​ ​that​ ​we​ ​get​ ​to eat​ ​is​ ​dried​ ​beef,​ ​canned​ ​fruit,​ ​eggs​ ​and​ ​milk.​ ​That’s​ ​all​ ​we’re​ ​allowed​ ​at​ ​the moment. Sorry​ ​I​ ​must​ ​leave​ ​now​ ​I​ ​have​ ​to​ ​go​ ​out​ ​on​ ​the​ ​field.​ ​I​ ​love​ ​you​ ​guys​ ​see​ ​you soon​ ​xxoo. His​ ​letter​ ​isn’t​ ​too​ ​long​ ​but​ ​at​ ​least​ ​he​ ​sent​ ​one​ ​and​ ​I​ ​hope​ ​he’s​ ​ok!​ ​Anyway​ ​I gotta​ ​go​ ​see​ ​ya. Aria​ ​and​ ​Catlin​ ​dig​ ​into​ ​the​ ​delicious​ ​picnic.​ ​There’s​ ​sandwiches​ ​with​ ​ham, cheese​ ​and​ ​lettuce​ ​with​ ​white​ ​bread​ ​and​ ​they’re​ ​about​ ​the​ ​size​ ​of​ ​half​ ​your hand​ ​and​ ​they’re​ ​cut​ ​into​ ​cute​ ​little​ ​triangles​ ​and​ ​there’s​ ​freshly​ ​baked chocolate​ ​chip​ ​cookies​ ​and​ ​they’re​ ​still​ ​warm.​ ​They​ ​also​ ​have​ ​cut​ ​up​ ​fruit including:​ ​pineapple,​ ​watermelon,​ ​apples​ ​and​ ​strawberries. “Mmm​ ​vis​ ​picnic​ ​is​ ​delicious,​ ​fanks!”​ ​Aria​ ​says,​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​full​ ​of​ ​three​ ​mini sandwiches. “Well​ ​I​ ​better​ ​get​ ​going​ ​my​ ​mother​ ​will​ ​be​ ​expecting​ ​me!”​ ​Caitlin​ ​says brushing​ ​off​ ​all​ ​the​ ​cookie​ ​crumbs. “Thanks​ ​so​ ​much​ ​for​ ​the​ ​picnic,​ ​I’ll​ ​see​ ​you​ ​later.” Aria​ ​pulls​ ​out​ ​the​ ​book​ ​and​ ​once​ ​again​ ​continues​ ​reading. 3.7.1941 Dear​ ​diary, Today​ ​I’ve​ ​been​ ​asked​ ​to​ ​go​ ​to​ ​my​ ​sorelle’s​ ​school​ ​and​ ​teach​ ​them​ ​how​ ​to make​ ​pasta​ ​and​ ​sauce​ ​to​ ​go​ ​with​ ​it.​ ​Apparently​ ​Bianca​ ​told​ ​them​ ​that​ ​I​ ​work​ ​at a​ ​restaurant​ ​and​ ​that​ ​she​ ​can​ ​teach​ ​them.​ ​So​ ​I​ ​went​ ​in​ ​and​ ​Bianca’s​ ​whole class​ ​was​ ​in​ ​there.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​about​ ​twenty​ ​of​ ​them​ ​all​ ​together. First​ ​I​ ​had​ ​to​ ​show​ ​them​ ​and​ ​tell​ ​them​ ​about​ ​all​ ​of​ ​the​ ​utensili​ ​that​ ​the​ ​recipe required.​ ​Then​ ​we​ ​got​ ​out​ ​all​ ​of​ ​the​ ​ingredients​ ​that​ ​they​ ​needed​ ​we​ ​made​ ​it and​ ​it​ ​turned​ ​out​ ​pretty​ ​good​ ​and​ ​I​ ​was​ ​quite​ ​sorpreso! I​ ​had​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​of​ ​fun​ ​playing​ ​with​ ​all​ ​of​ ​the​ ​children​ ​at​ ​their​ ​break​ ​time. Adios! Aria​ ​puts​ ​the​ ​book​ ​away​ ​as​ ​it​ ​starts​ ​to​ ​rain.​ ​She​ ​then​ ​starts​ ​to​ ​head​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the motel.​ ​She​ ​hangs​ ​her​ ​bright​ ​raincoat​ ​upon​ ​the​ ​black,rounded​ ​door​ ​handle​ ​she slips​ ​off​ ​her​ ​soggy​ ​shoes​ ​and​ ​places​ ​them​ ​by​ ​the​ ​warm​ ​heater​ ​to​ ​dry. Hopping​ ​into​ ​her​ ​cozy​ ​pyjamas,​ ​she​ ​dumps​ ​her​ ​journal​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​desk​ ​and snuggles​ ​into​ ​the​ ​heated​ ​bed.


The​ ​next​ ​morning​ ​is​ ​still​ ​dull​ ​from​ ​the​ ​storm​ ​when​ ​Aria​ ​wakes​ ​up​ ​feeling​ ​much fresher!​ ​She​ ​looks​ ​around​ ​the​ ​room​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​remember​ ​where​ ​she​ ​put​ ​her journal​ ​and​ ​feels​ ​a​ ​chilly​ ​breeze. “Huh​ ​that’s​ ​funny.​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​think​ ​I​ ​left​ ​the​ ​window​ ​open?” Then​ ​she​ ​realizes​ ​something's​ ​out​ ​of​ ​place.​ ​“Hey​ ​where’s​ ​my​ ​journal!” She​ ​screeches.​ ​ ​(to​ ​be​ ​continued)

Beyond​ T ​ he​ ​Mirror Hana​ K ​ ells

Focus.​ ​That​ ​was​ ​all​ ​he​ ​had​ ​to​ ​do.​ ​Focus​ ​on​ ​getting​ ​home.​ ​Then​ ​he could​ ​take​ ​off​ ​his​ ​meticulously​ ​woven​ ​mask,​ ​allowing​ ​himself​ ​to finally​ ​break​ ​down.​ ​Stand​ ​tall​ ​and​ ​smile,​ ​act​ ​natural.​ ​Act​ ​normal.​ ​But the​ ​smile​ ​was​ ​quickly​ ​replaced​ ​by​ ​a​ ​tight​ ​line,​ ​as​ ​her​ ​face​ ​flashed through​ ​his​ ​mind.​ ​Just​ ​one​ ​more​ ​street,​ ​then​ ​he​ ​could​ ​crumble.​ ​When he​ ​moved​ ​here,​ ​he​ ​built​ ​a​ ​wall​ ​around​ ​himself,​ ​never​ ​revealing​ ​how he​ ​truly​ ​felt​ ​to​ ​other​ ​people.​ ​Hiding​ ​behind​ ​lies,​ ​deceptions;​ ​his​ ​very own​ ​magic​ ​trick.​ ​He​ ​could​ ​almost​ ​feel​ ​her​ ​pride​ ​at​ ​the​ ​echoes​ ​of​ ​her manipulations,​ ​and​ ​that​ ​alone​ ​was​ ​reason​ ​to​ ​stop.​ ​But​ ​he​ ​was addicted,​ ​every​ ​untrue​ ​word​ ​giving​ ​him​ ​a​ ​thrill.​ ​Now,​ ​looking​ ​into​ ​his mirror,​ ​he​ ​could​ ​almost​ ​see​ ​the​ ​wall​ ​falling.​ ​See​ ​the​ ​cries​ ​of​ ​sadness creeping​ ​back​ ​into​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​feel​ ​the​ ​scream​ ​threatening​ ​to​ ​come​ ​out of​ ​his​ ​mouth,​ ​strangled​ ​on​ ​the​ ​tip​ ​of​ ​his​ ​lips.​ ​Pushing​ ​her​ ​out​ ​of​ ​his mind​ ​was​ ​hard,​ ​but​ ​it​ ​had​ ​been​ ​worth​ ​it.​ ​He​ ​could​ ​now​ ​almost pretend​ ​she​ ​had​ ​never​ ​existed,​ ​never​ ​meant​ ​anything​ ​to​ ​him.​ ​It​ ​was easier​ ​that​ ​way. But,​ ​the​ ​girl​ ​in​ ​the​ ​crowd,​ ​it​ ​had​ ​to​ ​be​ ​her.​ ​Through​ ​every difference,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​the​ ​same​ ​girl.​ ​Her​ ​skin​ ​was​ ​pale​ ​now,​ ​all​ ​hints​ ​of olive​ ​gone;​ ​the​ ​blush​ ​that​ ​had​ ​crept​ ​up​ ​her​ ​cheekbones,​ ​disappeared. The​ ​change​ ​in​ ​hair​ ​colour​ ​didn’t​ ​help​ ​either;​ ​her​ ​sun​ ​kissed​ ​locks​ ​of blonde​ ​had​ ​been​ ​replaced​ ​by​ ​fine,​ ​ebony​ ​hair.​ ​She​ ​wasn’t​ ​beautiful anymore,​ ​at​ ​least​ ​not​ ​in​ ​the​ ​way​ ​she​ ​had​ ​been.​ ​But​ ​she​ ​was​ ​striking,


that​ ​could​ ​never​ ​be​ ​taken​ ​away​ ​from​ ​her.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​her​ ​eyes.​ ​The​ ​cold blue​ ​seemed​ ​brighter,​ ​especially​ ​in​ ​contrast​ ​to​ ​her​ ​new​ ​look,​ ​but they​ ​were​ ​the​ ​same:​ ​conflicted,​ ​closed​ ​off​ ​and​ ​flickering.​ ​Flickering as​ ​they​ ​used​ ​to,​ ​as​ ​she​ ​deciphered​ ​the​ ​clockwork​ ​underneath.​ ​Seeing everything.​ ​That​ ​hadn’t​ ​changed. Her​ ​outward​ ​beauty​ ​isn’t​ ​all​ ​of​ ​her​ ​intrigue;​ ​she​ ​is​ ​intelligent,​ ​a scientist​ ​experimenting​ ​on​ ​the​ ​chemistry​ ​of​ ​emotions.​ ​She​ ​knows​ ​how to​ ​play​ ​the​ ​game​ ​of​ ​others’​ ​lives,​ ​and​ ​how​ ​to​ ​always​ ​win.​ ​Toying​ ​with the​ ​people​ ​closest​ ​with​ ​her​ ​until​ ​they​ ​are​ ​unrecognisable,​ ​nothing. But​ ​her​ ​intelligence​ ​came​ ​down​ ​to​ ​her​ ​words,​ ​the​ ​way​ ​she​ ​spoke; slowly​ ​and​ ​clearly​ ​in​ ​an​ ​almost​ ​hypnotising​ ​way,​ ​her​ ​blue​ ​eyes focused​ ​directly​ ​on​ ​yours,​ ​hypnotising​ ​you.​ ​Lying.​ ​The​ ​way​ ​she​ ​made the​ ​lies​ ​sound​ ​so​ ​true,​ ​no,​ ​the​ ​way​ ​she​ ​made​ ​you​ ​want​ ​them​ ​to​ ​be true.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​mastered​ ​the​ ​art,​ ​in​ ​a​ ​sadisticly​ ​beautiful​ ​way.​ ​Lying​ ​is her​ ​oxygen,​ ​and​ ​everybody​ ​needs​ ​to​ ​breathe. But​ ​beyond​ ​all​ ​this,​ ​I’m​ ​terrified.​ ​Because​ ​even​ ​if​ ​I​ ​will​ ​never​ ​be strong​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​admit​ ​it​ ​to​ ​myself,​ ​I​ ​know​ ​that​ ​she​ ​and​ ​I​ ​are​ ​the same.​ ​Perfect​ ​for​ ​each​ ​other,​ ​because​ ​as​ ​she​ ​thrives​ ​on manipulation,​ ​I​ ​thrive​ ​on​ ​her.​ ​Toxic.​ ​And​ ​even​ ​through​ ​her​ ​darkness, her​ ​monsters​ ​are​ ​far​ ​worse​ ​than​ ​my​ ​own;​ ​they​ ​are​ ​a​ ​part​ ​of​ ​me,​ ​and every​ ​time​ ​I​ ​catch​ ​a​ ​glimpse​ ​of​ ​my​ ​reflection;​ ​they​ ​are​ ​what​ ​I​ ​see.


Captive Hughan​ ​Scott The​ ​cold​ ​seeped​ ​through​ ​the​ ​ground,​ ​chilling​ ​me​ ​to​ ​my​ ​core.​ ​It​ ​felt​ ​as​ ​if​ ​the walls​ ​were​ ​closing​ ​in,​ ​further​ ​encapsulating​ ​me​ ​in​ ​the​ ​tiny​ ​cell.​ ​A​ ​lone​ ​security camera​ ​lurked​ ​in​ ​the​ ​top​ ​corner.​ ​It​ ​watched​ ​me,​ ​taunting​ ​me. “Dismantle​ ​and​ ​smash​ ​me!”​ ​it​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​say.​ ​“No​ ​more​ ​watching​ ​eyes,​ ​you’ll be​ ​truly​ ​alone​ ​in​ ​here.​ ​Isn’t​ ​that​ ​what​ ​you​ ​want?” I​ ​did​ ​my​ ​best​ ​to​ ​resist​ ​the​ ​urge​ ​to​ ​do​ ​just​ ​that.​ ​Lying​ ​there,​ ​the​ ​seconds​ ​seemed to​ ​drag​ ​out​ ​into​ ​forever.​ ​Eventually​ ​a​ ​part​ ​of​ ​the​ ​wall​ ​slid​ ​open​ ​to​ ​reveal​ ​two gruff​ ​looking​ ​guards​ ​standing​ ​outside.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​time​ ​to​ ​begin​ ​my​ ​first​ ​day​ ​in prison. ​ ​Bright​ ​lights​ ​blinded​ ​me​ ​as​ ​I​ ​stepped​ ​out​ ​into​ ​the​ ​plain​ ​steel​ ​hallway.​ ​My footsteps​ ​felt​ ​heavier;​ ​the​ ​gravity​ ​here​ ​must​ ​be​ ​stronger​ ​than​ ​that​ ​of​ ​my homeworld.​ ​My​ ​thief's​ ​instincts​ ​told​ ​me​ ​to​ ​look​ ​around​ ​for​ ​possible​ ​escape routes​ ​or​ ​hiding​ ​spots​ ​but​ ​there​ ​wasn’t​ ​much​ ​to​ ​examine.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​just​ ​a​ ​long grey​ ​hallway​ ​with​ ​electronic​ ​panels​ ​on​ ​the​ ​wall​ ​every​ ​few​ ​metres,​ ​each​ ​one informing​ ​who​ ​lived​ ​inside​ ​along​ ​with​ ​a​ ​live​ ​feed​ ​of​ ​the​ ​interior.​ ​I​ ​looked​ ​back at​ ​mine.​ ​It​ ​read: Stoct,​ ​Alovii​ ​Sero Prisoner​ ​number​ ​2245678190 ​ ​Gender:​ ​Female Age:​ ​18 ​ ​“Come​ ​on,​ ​get​ ​moving!”​ ​The​ ​guard's​ ​voice​ ​derailed​ ​my​ ​train​ ​of​ ​thought​ ​and​ ​I started​ ​walking​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​the​ ​hall,​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​following​ ​behind forcing​ ​me​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​moving.​ ​I​ ​saw​ ​more​ ​guards​ ​go​ ​to​ ​each​ ​panel​ ​and​ ​type​ ​in​ ​a code;​ ​the​ ​wall​ ​would​ ​open​ ​up​ ​next​ ​to​ ​the​ ​panel​ ​and​ ​an​ ​inmate​ ​would​ ​come​ ​out and​ ​start​ ​heading​ ​down​ ​to​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​the​ ​corridor.​ ​I​ ​soon​ ​realised​ ​I​ ​was​ ​the​ ​only


one​ ​with​ ​multiple​ ​guards,​ ​so​ ​I​ ​guess​ ​they​ ​got​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​of​ ​people​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​break​ ​out on​ ​their​ ​first​ ​day.​ ​After​ ​what​ ​felt​ ​like​ ​forever,​ ​I​ ​reached​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​the​ ​hall​ ​and turned​ ​into​ ​a​ ​cavernous​ ​room.​ ​The​ ​Cafeteria. ​ ​I​ ​grabbed​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the​ ​day’s​ ​special​ ​breakfast​ ​meal,​ ​some​ ​kind​ ​of​ ​mushy​ ​paste thing​ ​and​ ​a​ ​glass​ ​of​ ​water.​ ​I​ ​sat​ ​down​ ​at​ ​the​ ​first​ ​empty​ ​table​ ​and​ ​ate​ ​in​ ​silence. For​ ​the​ ​first​ ​time,​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​properly​ ​about​ ​the​ ​situation​ ​I​ ​was​ ​in.​ ​I​ ​didn’t deserve​ ​to​ ​be​ ​here!​ ​Sure,​ ​I’d​ ​done​ ​some​ ​bad​ ​things​ ​in​ ​my​ ​life,​ ​but​ ​not​ ​enough to​ ​be​ ​put​ ​in​ ​here!​ ​Nopsir​ ​Prime​ ​is​ ​only​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​for​ ​serious​ ​crimes;​ ​the perfect​ ​prison,​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​the​ ​worst​ ​of​ ​the​ ​worst​ ​away​ ​from​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​society. The​ ​prison​ ​planet.​ ​An​ ​entire​ ​planet​ ​stripped​ ​of​ ​all​ ​valuable​ ​resources;​ ​once​ ​a bountiful​ ​jungle​ ​paradise,​ ​but​ ​now​ ​a​ ​desolate​ ​wasteland.​ ​Even​ ​if​ ​you​ ​escaped, there​ ​was​ ​nowhere​ ​to​ ​go.​ ​You’d​ ​most​ ​likely​ ​die​ ​of​ ​thirst​ ​before​ ​the​ ​guards caught​ ​you.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​in​ ​those​ ​moments,​ ​I​ ​made​ ​my​ ​decision.​ ​I​ ​would​ ​escape.​ ​I was​ ​not​ ​going​ ​to​ ​spend​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​my​ ​life​ ​rotting​ ​away​ ​in​ ​here!​ ​Time​ ​to formulate​ ​a​ ​plan. ​ ​A​ ​bell​ ​rang​ ​just​ ​as​ ​I​ ​finished​ ​my​ ​‘meal’.​ ​Everyone​ ​else​ ​got​ ​up​ ​and​ ​started heading​ ​towards​ ​two​ ​heavy​ ​looking​ ​doors​ ​with​ ​a​ ​screen​ ​above,​ ​reading​ ​Gym 298.​ ​My​ ​mind​ ​started​ ​thinking​ ​at​ ​a​ ​supersonic​ ​speed;​ ​it​ ​was​ ​time​ ​to​ ​start​ ​setting the​ ​first​ ​part​ ​of​ ​my​ ​plan​ ​into​ ​motion. ​ ​First:​ ​to​ ​find​ ​inmates​ ​most​ ​useful​ ​in​ ​an​ ​escape​ ​scenario​ ​and​ ​‘befriend’.​ ​During the​ ​exercise​ ​session​ ​I​ ​hung​ ​back,​ ​watching​ ​all​ ​the​ ​inmates.​ ​Well,​ ​not​ ​all​ ​of them.​ ​Nopsir​ ​Prime​ ​held​ ​thousands​ ​of​ ​criminals​ ​from​ ​all​ ​over​ ​the​ ​colonies. There​ ​were​ ​only​ ​about​ ​sixty​ ​people​ ​here.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​had​ ​to​ ​make​ ​do​ ​with​ ​what​ ​I’d got.​ ​As​ ​the​ ​hour​ ​wore​ ​on,​ ​I​ ​shifted​ ​around​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room;​ ​lifting​ ​some weights​ ​here,​ ​running​ ​on​ ​a​ ​treadmill​ ​there​ ​and​ ​always​ ​keeping​ ​an​ ​eye​ ​out​ ​for those​ ​of​ ​the​ ​inmates​ ​who​ ​could​ ​lift​ ​the​ ​most,​ ​run​ ​the​ ​fastest​ ​or​ ​those​ ​who​ ​were cunning​ ​enough​ ​to​ ​make​ ​it​ ​look​ ​like​ ​they​ ​were​ ​putting​ ​in​ ​just​ ​as​ ​much​ ​work​ ​as those​ ​much​ ​bigger​ ​than​ ​them.​ ​Everyone​ ​stayed​ ​clear​ ​of​ ​me​ ​too,​ ​sizing​ ​up​ ​the new​ ​kid​ ​on​ ​the​ ​block. ​ ​A​ ​short​ ​time​ ​later,​ ​the​ ​doors​ ​opened​ ​up​ ​and​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​guards​ ​came​ ​in​ ​to​ ​help shepherd​ ​the​ ​inmates​ ​to​ ​the​ ​day’s​ ​next​ ​activities.​ ​For​ ​me,​ ​that​ ​was​ ​to​ ​be heading​ ​back​ ​to​ ​my​ ​cell​ ​as​ ​I​ ​hadn’t​ ​been​ ​placed​ ​into​ ​courses​ ​or​ ​work​ ​duties yet.​ ​That​ ​was​ ​to​ ​start​ ​next​ ​week.​ ​I​ ​was​ ​fine​ ​with​ ​that​ ​though​ ​as​ ​it​ ​gave​ ​me​ ​more time​ ​to​ ​form​ ​some​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​plan.​ ​Tomorrow​ ​at​ ​breakfast​ ​I​ ​would​ ​approach​ ​the members​ ​of​ ​the​ ​list​ ​I​ ​had​ ​formed. ​ ​As​ ​I​ ​was​ ​shepherded​ ​back​ ​towards​ ​my​ ​cell​ ​by​ ​a​ ​gruff​ ​old​ ​guard,​ ​I​ ​questioned him​ ​about​ ​possibly​ ​getting​ ​a​ ​way​ ​to​ ​write.


He​ ​just​ ​laughed​ ​and​ ​said,​ ​“Everyone​ ​always​ ​asks​ ​for​ ​something​ ​like​ ​that​ ​during their​ ​first​ ​free​ ​time.​ ​Always​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​plot​ ​an​ ​escape.” I​ ​would​ ​just​ ​have​ ​to​ ​“borrow”​ ​something​ ​from​ ​an​ ​unsuspecting​ ​and​ ​underpaid employee.​ ​As​ ​we​ ​walked,​ ​I​ ​did​ ​my​ ​best​ ​to​ ​note​ ​down​ ​every​ ​detail​ ​of​ ​the​ ​area, the​ ​labels​ ​on​ ​every​ ​door,​ ​the​ ​weakest​ ​section​ ​of​ ​each​ ​wall​ ​panel​ ​and​ ​how​ ​many guards​ ​were​ ​positioned​ ​at​ ​key​ ​access​ ​points​ ​to​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​world.​ ​Before​ ​I knew​ ​it,​ ​I​ ​was​ ​back​ ​at​ ​my​ ​cell;​ ​the​ ​guard​ ​shoved​ ​me​ ​inside​ ​and​ ​the​ ​door snapped​ ​to​ ​a​ ​close.​ ​Left​ ​with​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​me​ ​company​ ​except​ ​the​ ​ever watching​ ​centurion​ ​in​ ​the​ ​top​ ​right​ ​corner. ​ ​I​ ​lay​ ​on​ ​the​ ​rickety​ ​bed​ ​and​ ​started​ ​to​ ​brainstorm​ ​how​ ​I​ ​could​ ​get​ ​out​ ​of​ ​here.​ ​I would​ ​need​ ​extensive​ ​information​ ​about​ ​the​ ​guards’​ ​shifts​ ​and​ ​the​ ​layout​ ​of​ ​the planet.​ ​I​ ​wouldn’t​ ​be​ ​able​ ​to​ ​find​ ​that​ ​out​ ​in​ ​a​ ​short​ ​amount​ ​of​ ​time.​ ​I​ ​guessed then​ ​another​ ​factor​ ​to​ ​consider​ ​when​ ​choosing​ ​accomplices​ ​was​ ​how​ ​much knowledge​ ​on​ ​the​ ​prison​ ​they​ ​have. ​ ​However,​ ​the​ ​biggest​ ​challenge​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​getting​ ​off​ ​the​ ​planet.​ ​The main​ ​docking​ ​bay​ ​for​ ​ships​ ​from​ ​other​ ​worlds​ ​was​ ​sure​ ​to​ ​be​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​most heavily​ ​guarded​ ​sections​ ​of​ ​the​ ​facility;​ ​I​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​need​ ​some​ ​unorthodox methods​ ​to​ ​get​ ​there.​ ​Going​ ​through​ ​vents?​ ​But​ ​they​ ​would​ ​be​ ​too​ ​small…​ ​It wouldn’t​ ​work.​ ​What​ ​would?​ ​My​ ​mind​ ​ran​ ​in​ ​circles​ ​like​ ​a​ ​dog​ ​chasing​ ​its​ ​tail for​ ​ages.​ ​Maybe​ ​this?​ ​No,​ ​that​ ​wouldn’t​ ​work.​ ​Maybe​ ​that?​ ​No,​ ​the​ ​events required​ ​leaned​ ​on​ ​insane​ ​chance​ ​too​ ​much.​ ​My​ ​sense​ ​of​ ​hope​ ​and perseverance​ ​was​ ​fading.​ ​Maybe​ ​there​ ​truly​ ​was​ ​no​ ​way​ ​to​ ​escape.​ ​Maybe​ ​I would​ ​be​ ​here​ ​for​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​my​ ​life. ​ ​But​ ​the​ ​girl​ ​who​ ​grew​ ​up​ ​alone​ ​in​ ​the​ ​city​ ​streets​ ​said​ ​otherwise.​ ​I​ ​had​ ​gotten out​ ​of​ ​tighter​ ​spots​ ​than​ ​this!​ ​All​ ​I​ ​needed​ ​was​ ​my​ ​wits,​ ​my​ ​charm​ ​and​ ​some well​ ​aimed​ ​crotch​ ​shots.​ ​I​ ​redoubled​ ​my​ ​efforts​ ​and​ ​a​ ​plan​ ​started​ ​to​ ​form.​ ​Bit by​ ​bit,​ ​edging​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​a​ ​reasonably​ ​well​ ​formed​ ​plan,​ ​I​ ​just​ ​needed​ ​some assistance​ ​from​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​inmates​ ​I​ ​had​ ​taken​ ​notice​ ​of​ ​and​ ​a​ ​bit​ ​more​ ​time​ ​to map​ ​out​ ​the​ ​general​ ​area​ ​of​ ​‘my​ ​sector’.​ ​Unfortunately,​ ​I​ ​had​ ​no​ ​idea​ ​where​ ​the closest​ ​docking​ ​bay​ ​was​ ​as​ ​I​ ​had​ ​been​ ​drugged​ ​asleep​ ​on​ ​the​ ​trip​ ​here.​ ​Then the​ ​doors​ ​slid​ ​open​ ​and​ ​a​ ​guard​ ​entered. “You​ ​are​ ​to​ ​be​ ​tested​ ​for​ ​your​ ​prison​ ​job​ ​placement.​ ​Follow​ ​me,” I​ ​slid​ ​off​ ​my​ ​bed​ ​begrudgingly,​ ​to​ ​be​ ​escorted​ ​to​ ​the​ ​testing​ ​facilities.​ ​ ​I remembered​ ​a​ ​story​ ​I​ ​had​ ​been​ ​told​ ​by​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​teachers​ ​at​ ​the​ ​orphanage shortly​ ​before​ ​I​ ​ran​ ​away.​ ​Apparently,​ ​back​ ​when​ ​humans​ ​lived​ ​on​ ​Earth,​ ​they had​ ​had​ ​tests​ ​similar​ ​to​ ​this​ ​one,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​man​ ​who​ ​invented​ ​it​ ​got​ ​sent​ ​to​ ​a prison.​ ​Having​ ​invented​ ​the​ ​test​ ​and​ ​knowing​ ​all​ ​the​ ​possible​ ​outcomes,​ ​he


cheated​ ​the​ ​test​ ​so​ ​his​ ​captors​ ​thought​ ​he​ ​was​ ​an​ ​easygoing​ ​person​ ​who wouldn’t​ ​cause​ ​any​ ​trouble.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​then​ ​placed​ ​in​ ​an​ ​minimum​ ​security​ ​prison and​ ​given​ ​a​ ​gardening​ ​job.​ ​A​ ​few​ ​months​ ​later,​ ​he​ ​escaped.​ ​The​ ​story continues​ ​that​ ​the​ ​penitentiary​ ​system,​ ​having​ ​learned​ ​from​ ​the​ ​mistakes​ ​of​ ​the past,​ ​had​ ​made​ ​the​ ​test​ ​uncheatable.​ ​What​ ​did​ ​that​ ​mean?​ ​I​ ​had​ ​no​ ​idea. ​ ​When​ ​we​ ​arrived​ ​at​ ​the​ ​testing​ ​facilities,​ ​I​ ​was​ ​shocked​ ​by​ ​what​ ​I​ ​saw.​ ​It​ ​was just​ ​a​ ​table​ ​and​ ​a​ ​chair​ ​with​ ​a​ ​pen​ ​and​ ​paper​ ​on​ ​it.​ ​How​ ​was​ ​this​ ​their​ ​foolproof mechanism​ ​against​ ​cheating?​ ​Then​ ​it​ ​struck​ ​me.​ ​Since​ ​nobody​ ​bothered​ ​to actually​ ​write​ ​anymore,​ ​everybody’s​ ​handwriting​ ​was​ ​completely​ ​illegible, giving​ ​the​ ​job​ ​selectors​ ​the​ ​freedom​ ​to​ ​put​ ​you​ ​into​ ​whichever​ ​job​ ​they​ ​wanted. All​ ​this​ ​was,​ ​was​ ​the​ ​illusion​ ​that​ ​you​ ​had​ ​any​ ​sort​ ​of​ ​influence​ ​on​ ​the​ ​outcome of​ ​your​ ​test.​ ​It​ ​had​ ​been​ ​years​ ​since​ ​I​ ​had​ ​written​ ​at​ ​all,​ ​no​ ​matter​ ​whether​ ​on digital​ ​medium​ ​or​ ​paper. ​ ​I​ ​sat​ ​down​ ​in​ ​the​ ​cold​ ​hard​ ​metal​ ​chair​ ​and​ ​gulped.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​lot of​ ​spelling​ ​errors​ ​in​ ​here.​ ​The​ ​seconds,​ ​minutes​ ​and​ ​eventually​ ​hours​ ​faded away​ ​as​ ​I​ ​dealt​ ​with​ ​the​ ​greatest​ ​enemy​ ​I​ ​had​ ​ever​ ​faced.​ ​Grammar.​ ​I​ ​had​ ​to​ ​get everything​ ​perfect.​ ​The​ ​testers​ ​would​ ​invalidate​ ​my​ ​test​ ​at​ ​the​ ​slightest mistake,​ ​or​ ​quite​ ​likely​ ​invalidate​ ​my​ ​life.​ ​I​ ​took​ ​a​ ​short​ ​break​ ​to​ ​rest​ ​my​ ​wrist, gritted​ ​my​ ​teeth​ ​and​ ​continued​ ​to​ ​fake​ ​answers.​ ​Doing​ ​my​ ​best​ ​to​ ​remember​ ​to dot​ ​every​ ​last​ ​“i”. ​ ​Then​ ​the​ ​ordeal​ ​was​ ​finally​ ​over.​ ​I​ ​returned​ ​to​ ​my​ ​cell​ ​silently​ ​and​ ​flopped onto​ ​the​ ​mattress.​ ​I​ ​was​ ​asleep​ ​before​ ​I​ ​landed. ​ ​I​ ​woke.​ ​Eyes​ ​still​ ​half​ ​closed,​ ​I​ ​reached​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​bedside​ ​table​ ​and​ ​fumbled around​ ​in​ ​order​ ​to​ ​turn​ ​off​ ​the​ ​alarm​ ​clock.​ ​Wait​ ​a​ ​second,​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​have​ ​an alarm​ ​clock.​ ​Still​ ​unsure​ ​whether​ ​I​ ​was​ ​in​ ​a​ ​dream​ ​or​ ​not,​ ​I​ ​opened​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​a crack​ ​and​ ​surveyed​ ​my​ ​surroundings.​ ​Ah,​ ​my​ ​home​ ​sweet​ ​home.​ ​The​ ​cell. ​ ​After​ ​that,​ ​the​ ​days​ ​started​ ​to​ ​blend​ ​together,​ ​into​ ​a​ ​monotony​ ​of​ ​getting​ ​up, eating​ ​breakfast​ ​and​ ​familiarising​ ​myself​ ​with​ ​some​ ​other​ ​inmates,​ ​listening​ ​to their​ ​stories​ ​and​ ​slowly​ ​nudging​ ​them​ ​towards​ ​a​ ​point​ ​of​ ​view​ ​most​ ​useful​ ​for an​ ​escape​ ​situation.​ ​Then​ ​heading​ ​into​ ​gym,​ ​and​ ​ ​then​ ​heading​ ​to​ ​my​ ​daily work,​ ​painting.​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​wait​ ​to​ ​get​ ​out​ ​of​ ​here. ​ ​A​ ​few​ ​weeks​ ​after​ ​I​ ​had​ ​arrived,​ ​the​ ​plan​ ​was​ ​ready​ ​to​ ​be​ ​set​ ​in​ ​motion.​ ​From what​ ​I​ ​had​ ​managed​ ​to​ ​figure​ ​out,​ ​the​ ​closest​ ​docking​ ​bay​ ​was​ ​down​ ​past​ ​my hall​ ​on​ ​the​ ​25th​ ​right,​ ​then​ ​on​ ​the​ ​third​ ​left​ ​turn​ ​past​ ​the​ ​entrance​ ​to​ ​the​ ​lower security​ ​sections​ ​of​ ​the​ ​prison,​ ​then​ ​after​ ​that​ ​head​ ​up​ ​the​ ​staircase​ ​five​ ​floors and​ ​take​ ​the​ ​first​ ​five​ ​left​ ​hand​ ​turns​ ​before​ ​heading​ ​back​ ​downstairs​ ​and taking​ ​the​ ​fifty​ ​fifth​ ​left.​ ​Easy​ ​peasy.


​ ​It​ ​was​ ​nearing​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​gym​ ​time​ ​when​ ​the​ ​first​ ​stage​ ​of​ ​the​ ​plan​ ​was​ ​ready to​ ​begin.​ ​When​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​arrived,​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​my​ ​accomplices​ ​snuck​ ​up behind​ ​them​ ​and​ ​hit​ ​them​ ​over​ ​the​ ​head​ ​with​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​the​ ​heavier dumbbells.​ ​In​ ​the​ ​ensuing​ ​confusion,​ ​around​ ​a​ ​dozen​ ​others​ ​and​ ​I​ ​broke​ ​away from​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​crowd​ ​and​ ​started​ ​to​ ​run​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​docking​ ​bay.​ ​So​ ​far, so​ ​good.​ ​Then​ ​the​ ​alarms​ ​went​ ​off. ​ ​We​ ​slowed​ ​to​ ​a​ ​brisk​ ​pace,​ ​on​ ​edge​ ​for​ ​any​ ​guards​ ​on​ ​patrol.​ ​The​ ​whirr​ ​of​ ​the alarms​ ​filled​ ​my​ ​head,​ ​making​ ​it​ ​hard​ ​to​ ​think.​ ​Just​ ​as​ ​we​ ​were​ ​about​ ​to​ ​make it​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​cafeteria​ ​area,​ ​a​ ​guard​ ​skidded​ ​into​ ​the​ ​room.​ ​After​ ​seeing​ ​us,​ ​he turned​ ​around​ ​and​ ​yelled​ ​at​ ​someone​ ​out​ ​of​ ​sight,​ ​pointing​ ​in​ ​our​ ​direction.​ ​We were​ ​already​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room,​ ​running​ ​as​ ​fast​ ​as​ ​we​ ​could.​ ​The​ ​chase​ ​was​ ​on. As​ ​I​ ​looked​ ​back,​ ​I​ ​noticed​ ​that​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​members​ ​of​ ​the​ ​group​ ​weren’t​ ​there. Not​ ​able​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​up​ ​with​ ​the​ ​pace.​ ​We​ ​swerved​ ​around​ ​a​ ​corner,​ ​my​ ​heart racing​ ​as​ ​sweat​ ​trickled​ ​down​ ​my​ ​face. “Not​ ​much​ ​farther!”​ ​I​ ​jubilantly​ ​grinned​ ​at​ ​Naguhh,​ ​one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​other​ ​prisoners with​ ​me.​ ​“Nearly​ ​th-.” I​ ​had​ ​just​ ​enough​ ​time​ ​to​ ​yelp​ ​in​ ​surprise​ ​as​ ​I​ ​ran​ ​into​ ​a​ ​guard.​ ​My​ ​brain snapped​ ​into​ ​autopilot​ ​as​ ​I​ ​quickly​ ​reeled​ ​ ​and​ ​sent​ ​some​ ​good​ ​old​ ​fisticuffs​ ​to his​ ​face.​ ​He​ ​hadn’t​ ​reacted​ ​as​ ​fast.​ ​One​ ​more​ ​quick​ ​kick​ ​and​ ​he​ ​was​ ​down.​ ​I took​ ​a​ ​quick​ ​peek​ ​over​ ​my​ ​shoulder​ ​and​ ​saw​ ​that​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​behind​ ​us​ ​were only​ ​about​ ​50​ ​metres​ ​back​ ​down​ ​the​ ​hall.​ ​I​ ​swore​ ​quietly​ ​and​ ​kept​ ​running​ ​to catch​ ​up​ ​with​ ​everyone​ ​else. ​ ​It​ ​was​ ​in​ ​sight.​ ​The​ ​hangar​ ​was​ ​dead​ ​ahead.​ ​We​ ​were​ ​actually​ ​going​ ​to​ ​make it!​ ​The​ ​ship​ ​we​ ​were​ ​planning​ ​to​ ​hijack​ ​was​ ​dead​ ​ahead,​ ​right​ ​where​ ​my informants​ ​said​ ​it​ ​would​ ​be.​ ​All​ ​the​ ​planning​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​come​ ​to​ ​fruition! The​ ​others​ ​had​ ​already​ ​arrived​ ​and​ ​Jebny​ ​was​ ​making​ ​good​ ​progress​ ​on figuring​ ​out​ ​how​ ​to​ ​unlock​ ​it.​ ​All​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​us​ ​needed​ ​to​ ​do​ ​was​ ​hold​ ​off​ ​the incoming​ ​guards​ ​for​ ​a​ ​few​ ​minutes.​ ​Then​ ​we​ ​would​ ​be​ ​home​ ​free.​ ​If everything​ ​else​ ​had​ ​gone​ ​to​ ​plan​ ​there​ ​shouldn’t​ ​be​ ​too​ ​many​ ​of​ ​them.​ ​Most​ ​of the​ ​guards​ ​should​ ​be​ ​busy​ ​with​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​inmates. ​ ​A​ ​few​ ​seconds​ ​later,​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​arrived.​ ​About​ ​eight​ ​in​ ​total;​ ​we​ ​could​ ​deal with​ ​them.​ ​Without​ ​bothering​ ​with​ ​niceties,​ ​they​ ​pulled​ ​out​ ​their​ ​stun​ ​batons and​ ​advanced.​ ​The​ ​next​ ​few​ ​minutes​ ​were​ ​a​ ​whirlwind​ ​of​ ​confusion.​ ​I​ ​ducked and​ ​dived​ ​around​ ​stun​ ​batons,​ ​sending​ ​the​ ​occasional​ ​punch​ ​or​ ​kick​ ​towards one​ ​of​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​whenever​ ​I​ ​had​ ​the​ ​chance.​ ​I​ ​could​ ​feel​ ​adrenaline​ ​surging throughout​ ​my​ ​body​ ​as​ ​one,​ ​or​ ​maybe​ ​two​ ​of​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​fell​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ground.​ ​A couple​ ​of​ ​my​ ​guys​ ​got​ ​hit​ ​by​ ​a​ ​taser​ ​and​ ​I​ ​forced​ ​myself​ ​to​ ​drive​ ​all​ ​other thoughts​ ​from​ ​my​ ​mind,​ ​to​ ​just​ ​focus​ ​on​ ​the​ ​fighting.


​ ​A​ ​loud​ ​mechanical​ ​whirr​ ​sounded​ ​as​ ​the​ ​ramp​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ship​ ​opened;​ ​Jebny​ ​had done​ ​it!​ ​As​ ​more​ ​guards​ ​had​ ​started​ ​to​ ​arrive,​ ​a​ ​few​ ​of​ ​the​ ​group​ ​chose​ ​to​ ​stay behind​ ​and​ ​guard​ ​the​ ​ship,​ ​an​ ​impromptu​ ​decision​ ​by​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the​ ​older members​ ​of​ ​the​ ​group.​ ​Alemly​ ​and​ ​Onillcs,​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​ex-pilots,​ ​hopped​ ​into the​ ​driver’s​ ​seats​ ​and​ ​began​ ​to​ ​jumpstart​ ​the​ ​ship.​ ​I​ ​ran​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​main​ ​bridge​ ​as a​ ​low​ ​engine​ ​growl​ ​began​ ​and​ ​the​ ​cargo​ ​ship​ ​picked​ ​itself​ ​off​ ​the​ ​hangar​ ​floor. Standing​ ​behind​ ​the​ ​two​ ​pilots,​ ​I​ ​could​ ​see​ ​the​ ​large​ ​hangar​ ​doors​ ​begin​ ​to close​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​us. “Faster!”​ ​I​ ​yelled​ ​at​ ​Alemly. She​ ​just​ ​grunted​ ​back​ ​at​ ​me,​ ​pulled​ ​more​ ​levers​ ​and​ ​pushed​ ​more​ ​buttons​ ​that meant​ ​nothing​ ​to​ ​me.​ ​As​ ​we​ ​pulled​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ever-closing​ ​hangar​ ​doors,​ ​I could​ ​see​ ​that​ ​we​ ​weren’t​ ​going​ ​to​ ​make​ ​it.​ ​Not​ ​after​ ​all​ ​this!​ ​Then​ ​Onillcs pulled​ ​something​ ​and​ ​I​ ​fell​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​deck.​ ​I​ ​realised​ ​what​ ​had​ ​happened.​ ​We had​ ​done​ ​a​ ​ninety​ ​degree​ ​barrel​ ​roll! ​ ​The​ ​doors​ ​scraped​ ​ever​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​us​ ​as​ ​we​ ​flew​ ​through​ ​them.​ ​Wait​ ​a​ ​second, we​ ​were​ ​through​ ​the​ ​doors.​ ​Then​ ​another​ ​sudden​ ​movement​ ​and​ ​we​ ​were​ ​the right​ ​way​ ​up​ ​again.​ ​We​ ​had​ ​made​ ​it!​ ​Alemly​ ​pushed​ ​the​ ​engine​ ​into​ ​overdrive in​ ​order​ ​to​ ​escape​ ​the​ ​atmosphere​ ​and​ ​I​ ​stumbled​ ​into​ ​a​ ​chair​ ​and​ ​buckled myself​ ​in​ ​before​ ​falling​ ​unconscious.​ ​I’d​ ​never​ ​been​ ​one​ ​for​ ​space​ ​travel.


Harmony Sierra​ ​O’Donnell

The​ ​water​ ​pulled​ ​at​ ​me.​ ​The​ ​waves​ ​enchanted​ ​me.​ ​The​ ​swells sustained​ ​me.​ ​The​ ​ocean​ ​grasped​ ​at​ ​my​ ​very​ ​being.​ ​I​ ​wanted​ ​it, needed​ ​it,​ ​but​ ​I​ ​couldn't​ ​let​ ​it​ ​take​ ​me...​ ​ ​It​ ​was​ ​evil​ ​and​ ​I​ ​would be​ ​too​ ​if​ ​I​ ​stayed​ ​any​ ​longer... I​ ​lay​ ​in​ ​my​ ​bed,​ ​wondering​ ​silently​ ​at​ ​the​ ​world,​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​the ceiling​ ​like​ ​it​ ​had​ ​a​ ​secret.​ ​My​ ​life​ ​was​ ​a​ ​ferris​ ​wheel​ ​of​ ​mystery, each​ ​turn​ ​leading​ ​to​ ​a​ ​new​ ​miscellaneous​ ​question.​ ​I​ ​melted​ ​into a​ ​restless​ ​sleep,​ ​tossing​ ​and​ ​turning​ ​until​ ​I​ ​heard​ ​a​ ​faint​ ​splash coming​ ​from​ ​the​ ​shore​ ​.​ ​I​ ​crept​ ​out​ ​my​ ​bedroom​ ​window​ ​into​ ​the whispering​ ​darkness. The​ ​cold​ ​closed​ ​in​ ​around​ ​me​ ​and​ ​a​ ​shiver​ ​crept​ ​up​ ​my​ ​spine. “Maybe​ ​I​ ​shouldn't​ ​be​ ​out​ ​here.”​ ​I​ ​thought​ ​to​ ​myself,​ ​but​ ​I pushed​ ​it​ ​away.​ ​I​ ​had​ ​to​ ​find​ ​out​ ​what​ ​the​ ​sound​ ​was,​ ​maybe​ ​it was​ ​him.


I​ ​snuck​ ​around​ ​the​ ​front​ ​of​ ​the​ ​house.​ ​A​ ​large​ ​tree​ ​loomed​ ​over the​ ​ocean.​ ​I​ ​slunk​ ​around​ ​it​ ​and​ ​ ​crouched​ ​down​ ​where​ ​the​ ​roots fanned​ ​out​ ​in​ ​a​ ​lacy​ ​design​ ​around​ ​the​ ​base.​ ​Then​ ​I​ ​saw​ ​him.​ ​He came​ ​every​ ​night.​ ​The​ ​boy. Part​ ​2 Innocent​ ​as​ ​ever.​ ​He​ ​stood​ ​by​ ​the​ ​water.​ ​Skipping​ ​stones​ ​across the​ ​surface.​ ​He​ ​would​ ​search​ ​the​ ​shore​ ​around​ ​him​ ​for​ ​a​ ​worthy rock,​ ​then​ ​clasp​ ​it​ ​tightly​ ​in​ ​his​ ​hand,​ ​flick​ ​his​ ​wrist​ ​and​ ​watch​ ​it spin​ ​out​ ​across​ ​the​ ​water​ ​leaving​ ​a​ ​trail​ ​of​ ​discarded​ ​moonlight on​ ​the​ ​water.​ ​I​ ​moved​ ​closer,​ ​mesmerised.​ ​He​ ​must​ ​have​ ​heard me​ ​because​ ​he​ ​turned.​ ​I​ ​scrambled​ ​up​ ​the​ ​tree,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​make sure​ ​he​ ​didn't​ ​see​ ​me.​ ​He​ ​continued​ ​looking​ ​until​ ​he​ ​seemed satisfied​ ​that​ ​what​ ​he​ ​had​ ​heard​ ​was​ ​just​ ​his​ ​imagination. I​ ​perched​ ​on​ ​the​ ​highest​ ​branch​ ​dangling​ ​over​ ​the​ ​sea​ ​and​ ​I​ ​just watched​ ​him.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​just​ ​so​ ​interesting.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​just​ ​him, nothing​ ​else.​ ​All​ ​my​ ​life​ ​I​ ​have​ ​longed​ ​for​ ​that,​ ​yet​ ​I​ ​had​ ​shied away​ ​from​ ​others,​ ​from​ ​myself.​ ​I​ ​had​ ​never​ ​really​ ​lived.​ ​This so-called​ ​life​ ​was​ ​worse​ ​than​ ​not​ ​living​ ​at​ ​all.​ ​Maybe​ ​the​ ​water called​ ​me​ ​for​ ​a​ ​reason,​ ​maybe​ ​it​ ​wanted​ ​me.​ ​Maybe​ ​the​ ​ocean screamed​ ​at​ ​me​ ​because​ ​I​ ​was​ ​special.​ ​All​ ​signs​ ​of​ ​fear​ ​eluded me​ ​and​ ​I​ ​dove​ ​in​ ​the​ ​water...


Deathtrap

Zoe​ ​Allen

Pain​ ​pulses​ ​from​ ​my​ ​neck​ ​where​ ​the​ ​needle​ ​has​ ​pierced​ ​me.​ ​I’ve​ ​never experienced​ ​such​ ​exhaustion;​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​are​ ​almost​ ​plastered​ ​shut. Dylan​ ​coughs,​ ​raspy​ ​and​ ​croak-like.​ ​It​ ​consumes​ ​all​ ​my​ ​control​ ​to​ ​keep myself​ ​from​ ​screaming. The​ ​tires​ ​screech,​ ​erupting​ ​in​ ​dust​ ​as​ ​we​ ​turn​ ​into​ ​a​ ​rustic,​ ​defeated town.​ ​Deserted.​ ​Lifeless.​ ​Through​ ​the​ ​slits​ ​of​ ​my​ ​eyelids,​ ​I​ ​catch​ ​sight​ ​of a​ ​towering​ ​concrete​ ​building.​ ​We​ ​pull​ ​up,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​lock​ ​of​ ​the​ ​car​ ​doors blink​ ​in​ ​agreement.​ ​My​ ​abductor​ ​steps​ ​out,​ ​triggering​ ​a​ ​flashing​ ​alert​ ​in my​ ​brain. I​ ​turn​ ​my​ ​head​ ​to​ ​soak​ ​in​ ​my​ ​situation.​ ​Fear,​ ​a​ ​churning​ ​constant​ ​drag​ ​in the​ ​pit​ ​of​ ​my​ ​stomach.​ ​The​ ​weight​ ​of​ ​my​ ​body​ ​pins​ ​me​ ​down​ ​like​ ​plates of​ ​titanium.​ ​I’m​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​move.​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​twitch,​ ​voice​ ​a​ ​whisper.​ ​A​ ​few minutes​ ​trickle​ ​pass,​ ​I’m​ ​frozen​ ​alone​ ​in​ ​fear.​ ​I​ ​hear​ ​the​ ​door​ ​lock unclick. The​ ​desert​ ​ground​ ​is​ ​a​ ​prickling​ ​burn​ ​as​ ​it​ ​fries​ ​my​ ​Australian​ ​summer skin.​ ​Drums​ ​pound,​ ​thump,​ ​smash​ ​in​ ​my​ ​brain.​ ​Dylan’s​ ​voice​ ​gives​ ​a laugh;​ ​soft,​ ​quiet,​ ​but​ ​a​ ​vile​ ​aftertaste​ ​still​ ​lingers.​ ​Desperate,​ ​in immediate​ ​danger,​ ​I​ ​attempt​ ​to​ ​stand,​ ​but​ ​fear​ ​keeps​ ​me​ ​paralyzed, frozen​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​sizzling​ ​my​ ​flesh​ ​red.​ ​He​ ​knows​ ​I’m​ ​awake, conscious.​ ​He​ ​knows​ ​I’m​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​move;​ ​he​ ​knows​ ​why. “I​ ​drugged​ ​your​ ​father.​ ​Don’t​ ​question​ ​why,​ ​don’t​ ​question​ ​what​ ​with.​ ​It’s not​ ​my​ ​fault​ ​he​ ​drunk​ ​it.”


Stunned.​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​believe​ ​it.​ ​That​ ​Coke​ ​was​ ​drugged. “Once​ ​he​ ​wakes​ ​up​ ​on​ ​that​ ​road,​ ​he​ ​will​ ​have​ ​forgotten​ ​that​ ​you​ ​are​ ​his daughter,​ ​lost​ ​for​ ​clues​ ​on​ ​how​ ​he​ ​got​ ​there,​ ​he​ ​will​ ​not​ ​know​ ​his​ ​name and​ ​his​ ​place​ ​in​ ​the​ ​world.​ ​ ​Works​ ​a​ ​treat​ ​to​ ​put​ ​him​ ​into​ ​that​ ​sleep.​ ​But you,​ ​don’t​ ​worry​ ​about​ ​him,​ ​it​ ​won’t​ ​matter​ ​for​ ​you​ ​too​ ​much​ ​longer.” What​ ​did​ ​he​ ​mean?​ ​Horror​ ​crashes​ ​down​ ​on​ ​me,​ ​knocking​ ​out​ ​my breath​ ​as​ ​a​ ​vicious,​ ​icy​ ​chill​ ​floods​ ​my​ ​body.​ ​Without​ ​soaking​ ​it​ ​in completely,​ ​I​ ​realise,​ ​through​ ​the​ ​fear​ ​and​ ​questioning​ ​I​ ​lie​ ​in,​ ​I​ ​never accepted​ ​my​ ​fate.​ ​I​ ​never​ ​recognised,​ ​didn’t​ ​consider​ ​or​ ​take​ ​in,​ ​that just​ ​maybe,​ ​no​ ​one​ ​would​ ​come​ ​to​ ​save​ ​me. A​ ​shard​ ​of​ ​silver​ ​blade​ ​edges​ ​closer​ ​to​ ​my​ ​throat.​ ​This​ ​is​ ​it,​ ​my​ ​time.​ ​Not to​ ​fight​ ​it,​ ​nor​ ​wake​ ​up​ ​from​ ​a​ ​crippling​ ​nightmare.​ ​It’s​ ​my​ ​time​ ​to​ ​leave this​ ​world.​ ​Fear.​ ​Anger.​ ​Shock​ ​rocks​ ​the​ ​inside​ ​of​ ​my​ ​body.​ ​Utter​ ​awe. Life;​ ​it’s​ ​slowly​ ​draining​ ​out​ ​of​ ​my​ ​body.​ ​I​ ​feel​ ​the​ ​cold,​ ​dark,​ ​black blanket​ ​of​ ​death​ ​engulf​ ​me.​ ​Cold​ ​arms​ ​plunge​ ​me​ ​into​ ​painless​ ​rest. Empty.​ ​Alone. My​ ​body.​ ​It’s​ ​silent.​ ​Still.​ ​Cold,​ ​an​ ​icy​ ​blue.​ ​But​ ​free.


As​ ​If

Stirling​ ​Hart Bags​ ​packed,​ ​all​ ​goodbyes​ ​said​ ​and​ ​done.​ ​Those​ ​first​ ​few​ ​steps​ ​outside​ ​would be​ ​the​ ​first​ ​few​ ​steps​ ​towards​ ​a​ ​great​ ​adventure.​ ​My​ ​pals​ ​and​ ​I​ ​with​ ​our​ ​crisp new​ ​uniforms.​ ​Ready​ ​for​ ​anything. Birds​ ​chirped​ ​their​ ​content​ ​as​ ​the​ ​bushes​ ​swayed​ ​in​ ​the​ ​warm​ ​breeze.​ ​In​ ​my mouth,​ ​still​ ​the​ ​aftertaste​ ​of​ ​the​ ​clichéd​ ​home-cooked​ ​blueberry​ ​pie. ”We’ll​ ​be​ ​sure​ ​to​ ​come​ ​back​ ​victorious,​ ​okay?​ ​Just​ ​you​ ​wait.” That​ ​was​ ​my​ ​parting​ ​line,​ ​alongside​ ​a​ ​cheery​ ​wave.​ ​Off​ ​across​ ​the​ ​world​ ​was where​ ​we​ ​were​ ​headed,​ ​off​ ​to​ ​fight​ ​gloriously​ ​for​ ​our​ ​country. As​ ​if.

Bags​ ​packed,​ ​all​ ​goodbyes​ ​leaving​ ​a​ ​yearning​ ​to​ ​say​ ​goodbye​ ​again.​ ​Those first​ ​few​ ​steps​ ​I​ ​took​ ​outside​ ​may​ ​as​ ​well​ ​have​ ​been​ ​off​ ​a​ ​cliff.​ ​Me,​ ​all​ ​alone​ ​in my​ ​ragged​ ​and​ ​torn​ ​uniform.​ ​Ready​ ​to​ ​give​ ​up. The​ ​birds​ ​were​ ​long​ ​gone,​ ​like​ ​any​ ​sane​ ​man​ ​in​ ​this​ ​insane​ ​world.​ ​Any​ ​few scraggles​ ​of​ ​dead​ ​bush​ ​left,​ ​indifferent​ ​of​ ​the​ ​cold,​ ​cold​ ​breeze.​ ​In​ ​my​ ​mouth still​ ​the​ ​aftertaste​ ​of​ ​blood,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​distinct​ ​heart-wrenching​ ​lack​ ​of​ ​blueberry pie. “We’ll​ ​be​ ​sure​ ​to​ ​come​ ​back​ ​victorious,​ ​okay?​ ​Just​ ​you​ ​wait.”


That​ ​was​ ​my​ ​parting​ ​line,​ ​alongside​ ​a​ ​cheery​ ​wave.​ ​Off​ ​across​ ​the​ ​world​ ​was where​ ​we​ ​were​ ​headed,​ ​off​ ​to​ ​fight​ ​gloriously​ ​for​ ​our​ ​country. As​ ​if.

Consequences Kate​ ​Laidler Brown​ ​glossy​ ​curls​ ​hung​ ​across​ ​her​ ​shoulders,​ ​waving​ ​in​ ​the​ ​wind. Maia’s​ ​hollow​ ​sunken​ ​cheeks​ ​paled​ ​until​ ​they​ ​were​ ​as​ ​white​ ​as​ ​a​ ​sheet​ ​of paper.​ ​A​ ​winsome​ ​smile​ ​grew​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face​ ​as​ ​she​ ​saw​ ​a​ ​girl​ ​being​ ​chased by​ ​a​ ​boy​ ​around​ ​the​ ​playground. Wrapping​ ​her​ ​thin​ ​arms​ ​across​ ​her​ ​chest​ ​and​ ​checking​ ​her​ ​cheap wristwatch,​ ​Maia’s​ ​startled​ ​blue​ ​eyes​ ​widened​ ​in​ ​fear.​ ​Her​ ​grin​ ​settled back​ ​into​ ​an​ ​uncomfortable​ ​frown.​ ​ ​He​ ​should​ ​be​ ​here​ ​by​ ​now...Maia’s hands​ ​were​ ​vellicating​ ​uncontrollably.​ ​She​ ​looked​ ​up;​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​met someone​ ​else’s.​ ​Alarmed,​ ​Maia​ ​leapt​ ​up​ ​from​ ​her​ ​seat​ ​on​ ​the​ ​park​ ​bench. “Thomas?”​ ​she​ ​inquired. The​ ​man​ ​nodded.​ ​ ​Her​ ​shoulders​ ​tensed.​ ​The​ ​man​ ​pulled​ ​out​ ​a​ ​hand​ ​and opened​ ​his​ ​palm.​ ​He​ ​jerked​ ​his​ ​head​ ​towards​ ​it. “I-I​ ​don’t​ ​have​ ​it.” An​ ​angry​ ​expression​ ​grew​ ​on​ ​his​ ​old​ ​weary​ ​face. “What​ ​do​ ​you​ ​mean?” His​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​hoarse,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​he​ ​hadn’t​ ​been​ ​talking​ ​in​ ​ages.​ ​She​ ​shook​ ​her head. “I​ ​knew​ ​you​ ​weren't​ ​trustworthy.​ ​I​ ​told​ ​him.​ ​I​ ​did.​ ​I​ ​should​ ​get​ ​straight​ ​to punishment,​ ​I​ ​should.” Her​ ​eyes​ ​become​ ​a​ ​well​ ​of​ ​water,​ ​her​ ​blue​ ​eyes​ ​shining.​ ​A​ ​horrid​ ​smirk played​ ​at​ ​Thomas’s​ ​face. “Oh​ ​yes​ ​Maia.​ ​There's​ ​punishment​ ​for​ ​those​ ​who​ ​don’t​ ​do​ ​what​ ​they're asked.”


“Speak​ ​your​ ​name​ ​and​ ​your​ ​business,”​ ​the​ ​tiny​ ​woman's​ ​voice​ ​spoke. “Thomas​ ​Harder.​ ​Taking​ ​Maia​ ​Haldon​ ​for​ ​punishment.” There​ ​was​ ​a​ ​tense​ ​silence.​ ​Where​ ​Maia​ ​held​ ​her​ ​breath.​ ​Please,​ ​please don’t​ ​let​ ​them​ ​open​ ​the​ ​doors… “Go​ ​through;​ ​Master​ ​will​ ​meet​ ​you​ ​there.” Maia​ ​felt​ ​her​ ​life​ ​crumbling​ ​at​ ​the​ ​edges.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​over.​ ​They​ ​would​ ​find out​ ​soon​ ​enough.​ ​Regret​ ​settled​ ​on​ ​her​ ​shoulders.​ ​I​ ​should​ ​have​ ​done what​ ​he​ ​asked… The​ ​metal​ ​doors​ ​swung​ ​open;​ ​she​ ​felt​ ​an​ ​unwelcoming​ ​hand​ ​on​ ​her​ ​back, pushing​ ​her​ ​forward.​ ​Towards​ ​her​ ​fate. They​ ​walked​ ​in.​ ​Silence.​ ​Turning​ ​every​ ​so​ ​often,​ ​always​ ​greeted​ ​by​ ​the same​ ​white​ ​washed​ ​walls.​ ​When​ ​they​ ​finally​ ​got​ ​to​ ​their​ ​destination, Maia​ ​had​ ​nearly​ ​passed​ ​out​ ​with​ ​terror.​ ​On​ ​the​ ​other​ ​hand,​ ​Thomas seemed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​filled​ ​with​ ​apprehensive​ ​excitement.​ ​This​ ​disgusted​ ​her. He​ ​knocked. “Enter.” As​ ​Maia​ ​stumbled​ ​in,​ ​she​ ​had​ ​half​ ​a​ ​heart​ ​to​ ​bolt​ ​out​ ​of​ ​there.​ ​But​ ​she knew​ ​it​ ​would​ ​be​ ​pointless.​ ​They​ ​had​ ​extremely​ ​high​ ​security​ ​at Headquarters.​ ​Fear​ ​engulfed​ ​her​ ​as​ ​she​ ​saw​ ​a​ ​large​ ​silhouette​ ​of​ ​the​ ​man she​ ​expected​ ​to​ ​be​ ​the​ ​so-called​ ​‘Master’.​ ​She​ ​hadn’t​ ​even​ ​seen​ ​the​ ​man but​ ​already,​ ​by​ ​his​ ​shadow,​ ​he​ ​looked​ ​intimidating. Great.​ ​Fat​ ​chance​ ​I’m​ ​getting​ ​out​ ​of​ ​here. Cursing,​ ​Maia​ ​gingerly​ ​walked​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​seat​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​ ​the​ ​desk. The​ ​man​ ​swirled​ ​on​ ​his​ ​seat,​ ​finally​ ​giving​ ​her​ ​a​ ​chance​ ​to​ ​look​ ​at​ ​him. Maia​ ​took​ ​a​ ​double​ ​take.​ ​Nearly​ ​falling​ ​off​ ​her​ ​chair​ ​in​ ​laughter,​ ​she passed​ ​off​ ​a​ ​snort​ ​with​ ​a​ ​cough. “You​ ​seem​ ​to​ ​be​ ​finding​ ​something​ ​funny,​ ​Miss​ ​Haldon?​ ​Care​ ​to​ ​share​ ​it with​ ​us?” She​ ​sat​ ​in​ ​silence.


“Perhaps​ ​not.” He​ ​shifted​ ​in​ ​his​ ​seat​ ​to​ ​get​ ​a​ ​better​ ​view​ ​of​ ​her. “Well.​ ​So​ ​I​ ​guess​ ​we​ ​shall​ ​get​ ​straight​ ​into​ ​this...​ ​mishap.” She​ ​could​ ​almost​ ​feel​ ​Thomas’s​ ​smirk​ ​reappear​ ​behind​ ​her​ ​and​ ​she fought​ ​herself​ ​not​ ​to​ ​slap​ ​him. “So,​ ​you​ ​were​ ​given​ ​the​ ​chance,​ ​a​ ​chance​ ​that​ ​no​ ​other​ ​agent​ ​would​ ​kill for.​ ​And​ ​you,​ ​who​ ​would​ ​have​ ​been​ ​able​ ​to​ ​get​ ​the​ ​file​ ​in​ ​less​ ​than​ ​24 ​ ​ ​ ​ ​hours,​ ​with​ ​barely​ ​a​ ​flick​ ​of​ ​your​ ​wrist​ ​may​ ​I​ ​add,​ ​failed​ ​to​ ​complete​ ​this ​ ​ ​ ​ ​task.​ ​Am​ ​I​ ​right?” Maia​ ​nodded.​ ​Her​ ​mouth​ ​dried. “What​ ​circumstances​ ​got​ ​in​ ​your​ ​way,​ ​Miss​ ​Haldon?” She​ ​opened​ ​her​ ​mouth​ ​to​ ​speak​ ​but​ ​not​ ​before​ ​Thomas​ ​butted​ ​in. “None,​ ​Master.​ ​She​ ​did​ ​it​ ​at​ ​her​ ​own​ ​accord.” A​ ​twinkle​ ​appeared​ ​in​ ​his​ ​eyes,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​he​ ​was​ ​relishing​ ​in​ ​her​ ​fear. “Is​ ​this​ ​correct,​ ​Miss​ ​Haldon?” She​ ​nodded. “And​ ​why​ ​may​ ​I​ ​ask?”​ ​His​ ​harsh​ ​stare​ ​threw​ ​knives​ ​at​ ​her. “It​ ​was​ ​wrong.”​ ​Maia​ ​said.​ ​Her​ ​voice​ ​was​ ​constricted;​ ​she​ ​was​ ​worried that​ ​if​ ​she​ ​was​ ​asked​ ​one​ ​more​ ​question​ ​she​ ​would​ ​have​ ​a​ ​mental breakdown.​ ​Maia​ ​gritted​ ​her​ ​teeth,​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​distract​ ​herself​ ​from​ ​her whirling​ ​thoughts.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​wrong.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​wrong.​ ​I​ ​did​ ​the​ ​right​ ​thing.​ ​She soothed​ ​herself. “Wrong?​ ​What​ ​is​ ​wrong​ ​about​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​protect​ ​the​ ​world​ ​from​ ​the​ ​chaos that​ ​file​ ​would​ ​make?”​ ​the​ ​Master​ ​said,​ ​in​ ​a​ ​skin-prickling,​ ​calm​ ​voice. The​ ​retort​ ​slipped​ ​off​ ​her​ ​lips​ ​before​ ​she​ ​could​ ​even​ ​comprehend​ ​what she​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​say. “What?​ ​Protecting​ ​people​ ​from​ ​the​ ​truth?​ ​The​ ​chaos​ ​wouldn’t​ ​even​ ​get close​ ​to​ ​what​ ​will​ ​start​ ​if​ ​the​ ​civilians​ ​of​ ​the​ ​world​ ​find​ ​out​ ​that​ ​you,​ ​you who​ ​is​ ​meant​ ​to​ ​be​ ​protecting​ ​them,​ ​hid​ ​something​ ​as​ ​big​ ​as​ ​this. Something​ ​that​ ​will​ ​change​ ​the​ ​world​ ​as​ ​we​ ​know​ ​it.​ ​Destroyed​ ​or​ ​not. They​ ​chose​ ​you​ ​as​ ​president,​ ​counting​ ​on​ ​you,​ ​who​ ​would​ ​tell​ ​them​ ​if they​ ​would​ ​be​ ​in​ ​any​ ​immediate​ ​danger!​ ​”​ ​Maia​ ​seethed.


The​ ​short​ ​man​ ​went​ ​as​ ​red​ ​as​ ​you​ ​possibly​ ​could​ ​without​ ​passing​ ​out. Maia​ ​gulped.​ ​Already​ ​regretting​ ​her​ ​choice​ ​of​ ​words.​ ​Oh​ ​no.​ ​I’m​ ​dead now…

She​ ​recoiled​ ​as​ ​the​ ​man​ ​stood​ ​up​ ​and​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​make​ ​himself​ ​taller​ ​and​ ​as intimidating​ ​as​ ​he​ ​possibly​ ​could.​ ​Even​ ​then,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​still​ ​half​ ​the​ ​size​ ​of her.​ ​She​ ​chuckled​ ​silently​ ​to​ ​herself​ ​but​ ​stopped​ ​abruptly​ ​when​ ​the Master’s​ ​moustache​ ​started​ ​to​ ​twitch​ ​with​ ​such​ ​anger. “I​ ​will​ ​NOT​ ​be​ ​spoken​ ​to​ ​in​ ​such​ ​a​ ​manner!” He​ ​grinded​ ​his​ ​teeth​ ​relentlessly.​ ​The​ ​cool,​ ​icy​ ​eyes​ ​that​ ​had​ ​pierced Maia’s​ ​soul​ ​now​ ​set​ ​ablaze​ ​with​ ​fury,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​someone​ ​had​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​set​ ​a lake​ ​on​ ​fire. “Take​ ​her​ ​to​ ​the​ ​tank,”​ ​his​ ​voice​ ​quivered. “Yes.​ ​Thank​ ​you,​ ​Master.”​ ​Thomas​ ​smiled​ ​in​ ​satisfaction. Maia’s​ ​body​ ​went​ ​rigid.​ ​Her​ ​face​ ​went​ ​blank.​ ​She​ ​fell​ ​off​ ​her​ ​chair.​ ​Fear swallowing​ ​her​ ​whole.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​falling​ ​head​ ​first​ ​into​ ​an​ ​endless​ ​black​ ​pit of​ ​fear.​ ​Her​ ​knees​ ​hit​ ​the​ ​cold​ ​floor.​ ​Protests​ ​fell​ ​from​ ​her​ ​mouth. Pointless.​ ​The​ ​Master's​ ​face​ ​spoke​ ​no​ ​pity.​ ​She​ ​felt​ ​the​ ​tears​ ​and​ ​sobs escape​ ​her.​ ​The​ ​emotion​ ​was​ ​unbearable.​ ​Worse​ ​than​ ​in​ ​the​ ​movies. Much​ ​worse.​ ​Sadness​ ​poured​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her. Thomas’s​ ​hand​ ​was​ ​tugging​ ​her​ ​by​ ​the​ ​elbow.​ ​The​ ​Master​ ​walked​ ​out​ ​the door​ ​and​ ​headed​ ​down​ ​the​ ​corridor.​ ​Maia​ ​felt​ ​herself​ ​being​ ​dragged​ ​out of​ ​the​ ​small​ ​office.​ ​The​ ​well​ ​of​ ​despair​ ​deepened​ ​as​ ​she​ ​was​ ​tugged towards​ ​the​ ​room​ ​that​ ​held​ ​the​ ​tank. Everything​ ​moved​ ​in​ ​slow​ ​motion,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​the​ ​world​ ​was​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​make​ ​her stay​ ​on​ ​Earth​ ​longer.​ ​Grief​ ​surrounded​ ​her.​ ​As​ ​the​ ​people​ ​around​ ​her discussed​ ​the​ ​protocol,​ ​she​ ​focused​ ​on​ ​the​ ​best​ ​times​ ​of​ ​her​ ​childhood. Everything​ ​had​ ​been​ ​perfect.​ ​Until​ ​she​ ​was​ ​sixteen.​ ​When​ ​Headquarters came​ ​for​ ​her.​ ​But​ ​that​ ​was​ ​a​ ​whole​ ​other​ ​story.​ ​Maia​ ​wished​ ​that​ ​she could​ ​turn​ ​back​ ​time.​ ​Change​ ​that​ ​one​ ​sentence​ ​she​ ​had​ ​said.


She​ ​shifted​ ​her​ ​gaze​ ​to​ ​the​ ​Master,​ ​who​ ​was​ ​still​ ​glowering​ ​at​ ​her. Sighing,​ ​she​ ​moved​ ​towards​ ​a​ ​chair.​ ​Sat​ ​down,​ ​and​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​bury​ ​herself in​ ​her​ ​thoughts.

A​ ​quiet​ ​voice​ ​brought​ ​Maia​ ​out​ ​of​ ​her​ ​thoughts. “Maia,​ ​come​ ​on​ ​it’s​ ​time.” She​ ​swallowed​ ​and​ ​heaved​ ​herself​ ​off​ ​the​ ​seat.​ ​Reluctantly,​ ​she​ ​followed the​ ​girl​ ​up​ ​the​ ​staircase,​ ​that​ ​sat​ ​beside​ ​the​ ​tank.​ ​Maia​ ​didn’t​ ​even​ ​notice when​ ​they​ ​reached​ ​the​ ​top​ ​of​ ​the​ ​tank.​ ​Too​ ​preoccupied​ ​by​ ​her​ ​own​ ​grim thoughts. “Melissa,​ ​push​ ​her​ ​into​ ​the​ ​tank.” The​ ​Master’s​ ​voice​ ​held​ ​no​ ​mercy. Maia​ ​held​ ​her​ ​gaze​ ​on​ ​the​ ​girl​ ​she​ ​supposed​ ​was​ ​Melissa.​ ​Melissa shuffled​ ​towards​ ​her.​ ​Her​ ​face​ ​showed​ ​guilt.​ ​She​ ​gingerly​ ​put​ ​her​ ​hand on​ ​her​ ​back.​ ​Melissa​ ​whispered​ ​so​ ​only​ ​she​ ​could​ ​hear. “I’m-I’m​ ​sorry.I​ ​wish​ ​it​ ​was​ ​different​ ​for​ ​you.” Maia​ ​nodded​ ​appreciatively.​ ​It​ ​felt​ ​good​ ​to​ ​have​ ​someone​ ​on​ ​her​ ​side. “Three.” Maia​ ​gulped. “Two.” Maia​ ​carefully​ ​shuffled​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​opening​ ​of​ ​the​ ​tank. “One.” She​ ​felt​ ​the​ ​hand​ ​push​ ​her​ ​roughly​ ​into​ ​the​ ​opening​ ​and​ ​she​ ​fell. Down. Down. Down. Her​ ​brown​ ​saturated​ ​curls​ ​drifted​ ​across​ ​the​ ​water,​ ​bobbing​ ​in​ ​the current.​ ​Her​ ​hollow​ ​sunken​ ​cheeks​ ​filled​ ​with​ ​liquid.​ ​Her​ ​swollen​ ​puffy eyes​ ​fluttered​ ​and​ ​closed​ ​for​ ​the​ ​final​ ​time.​ ​Water​ ​closed​ ​in​ ​around​ ​her, death's​ ​welcoming​ ​arms​ ​enveloping​ ​her.


Maia​ ​Haldon​ ​was​ ​gone.

Joanne Pia​ ​Sutherland Nikolas’​ ​first​ ​post,​ ​17​ ​November,​ ​2009 The​ ​familiar​ ​aroma​ ​of​ ​lilies​ ​infiltrates​ ​my​ ​nostrils.​ ​I​ ​gnaw​ ​at​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​the pen​ ​I​ ​found​ ​in​ ​my​ ​coat​ ​pocket,​ ​unfazed. Joanne’s​ ​dead.​ ​I​ ​should​ ​be​ ​bawling​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​out​ ​alongside​ ​her​ ​mob​ ​of relatives. But​ ​I’m​ ​not.​ ​I​ ​can’t​ ​feel​ ​anything. Nobody​ ​knew​ ​why​ ​she​ ​even​ ​associated​ ​herself​ ​with​ ​me,​ ​myself​ ​included.​ ​I smoked,​ ​for​ ​starters.​ ​Caffeine​ ​was​ ​my​ ​life​ ​source,​ ​a​ ​beverage​ ​that​ ​had​ ​replaced happiness​ ​years​ ​prior​ ​to​ ​our​ ​dating. I​ ​quit​ ​my​ ​job​ ​for​ ​her.​ ​Because​ ​she​ ​was​ ​worried,​ ​not​ ​that​ ​it​ ​mattered.​ ​She couldn’t​ ​help​ ​it,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​couldn’t​ ​help​ ​loving​ ​her. I’m​ ​unemployed.​ ​Have​ ​been​ ​for​ ​months.​ ​I’d​ ​trained​ ​for​ ​almost​ ​all​ ​my​ ​life​ ​for one​ ​exact​ ​career,​ ​only​ ​to​ ​throw​ ​it​ ​away​ ​in​ ​a​ ​heartbeat. ​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​too​ ​bad​ ​in​ ​the​ ​first​ ​months.​ ​Joanne​ ​convinced​ ​her​ ​employer​ ​to​ ​hire me.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​skeptical,​ ​yeah.​ ​The​ ​man​ ​with​ ​the​ ​motocross​ ​scars​ ​and​ ​eagle tattoos...​ ​a​ ​calm,​ ​accepting​ ​receptionist?​ ​Ha. I​ ​was​ ​fired​ ​within​ ​the​ ​first​ ​week.​ ​It​ ​didn’t​ ​matter.​ ​I​ ​still​ ​had​ ​Joanne.​ ​I​ ​still​ ​had money. Tick.​ ​Her​ ​body​ ​lies​ ​underneath​ ​a​ ​clock,​ ​resting.​ ​Her​ ​face​ ​is​ ​still,​ ​the​ ​expression unlike​ ​anything​ ​I’d​ ​seen​ ​on​ ​it​ ​before.​ ​She​ ​doesn’t​ ​look​ ​happy.​ ​Or​ ​sad.​ ​Or​ ​even worried. Joanne​ ​was​ ​practically​ ​an​ ​angel,​ ​yet​ ​her​ ​life​ ​was​ ​discarded​ ​by​ ​a​ ​car​ ​in seconds. She​ ​lies​ ​silent​ ​in​ ​her​ ​custom-built​ ​coffin,​ ​awaiting​ ​burial.


Everything​ ​she’d​ ​accomplished​ ​in​ ​life​ ​had​ ​been​ ​erased.​ ​The​ ​work​ ​she’d​ ​done leading​ ​up​ ​to​ ​her​ ​Masters​ ​was​ ​worth​ ​about​ ​the​ ​same​ ​as​ ​a​ ​puff​ ​of​ ​air.​ ​The​ ​exams she​ ​had​ ​studied​ ​hours​ ​for​ ​didn’t​ ​matter​ ​anymore.​ ​Her​ ​relatives​ ​would​ ​return​ ​to their​ ​lives​ ​within​ ​a​ ​week. The​ ​doors​ ​swing​ ​shut​ ​behind​ ​me;​ ​nobody​ ​bats​ ​an​ ​eyelid. ​ ​Drafted​ ​28​ ​June,​ ​2010 It’s​ ​been​ ​months​ ​since​ ​the​ ​funeral.​ ​No​ ​job​ ​applications.​ ​No​ ​gym​ ​visits.​ ​No emotions.​ ​The​ ​money’s​ ​almost​ ​gone. I​ ​took​ ​it​ ​worse​ ​than​ ​I’d​ ​expected.​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​be​ ​hard.​ ​Joanne would​ ​be​ ​gone​ ​and​ ​I​ ​would​ ​accept​ ​it. The​ ​mourning​ ​period​ ​wasn’t​ ​meant​ ​to​ ​be​ ​longer​ ​than​ ​a​ ​month. Posted​ ​5​ ​July,​ ​2011 Helen’s​ ​coffee​ ​sloshes​ ​into​ ​two​ ​of​ ​the​ ​antique​ ​teacups​ ​she’d​ ​bought​ ​years ago.​ ​She’s​ ​somewhat​ ​a​ ​mother​ ​to​ ​me,​ ​and​ ​everyone​ ​says​ ​she​ ​looked​ ​the​ ​part. Her​ ​hair​ ​was​ ​an​ ​artificial​ ​chestnut​ ​and​ ​streaked​ ​with​ ​grey.​ ​She​ ​had​ ​eyes​ ​so brown​ ​that​ ​her​ ​pupils​ ​were​ ​camouflaged;​ ​and​ ​the​ ​same​ ​nose,​ ​same​ ​skin​ ​tone. Everybody​ ​that​ ​saw​ ​us​ ​together​ ​naturally​ ​assumed​ ​that​ ​she​ ​was​ ​either​ ​my mother​ ​or​ ​aunt,​ ​sometimes​ ​even​ ​sibling. We​ ​were​ ​close​ ​enough.​ ​She’d​ ​offered​ ​to​ ​give​ ​me​ ​a​ ​place​ ​to​ ​stay​ ​after​ ​I couldn’t​ ​pay​ ​my​ ​old​ ​apartment’s​ ​rent.​ ​She​ ​only​ ​knew​ ​me​ ​through​ ​Joanne,​ ​and I’d​ ​only​ ​seen​ ​her​ ​at​ ​the​ ​funeral,​ ​but​ ​she​ ​still​ ​volunteered​ ​to​ ​care​ ​for​ ​someone she​ ​knew​ ​virtually​ ​nothing​ ​about. The​ ​housing​ ​was​ ​originally​ ​temporary.​ ​Helen​ ​knew​ ​I​ ​had​ ​nowhere​ ​to​ ​go, no-one​ ​to​ ​go​ ​to. She​ ​often​ ​spoke​ ​of​ ​her​ ​son.​ ​ ​I’d​ ​seen​ ​the​ ​photographs​ ​of​ ​him.​ ​He​ ​was Joanne’s​ ​cousin.​ ​They​ ​were​ ​close,​ ​according​ ​to​ ​her​ ​-​ ​until​ ​he​ ​passed​ ​away​ ​just weeks​ ​prior​ ​to​ ​her​ ​death,​ ​leaving​ ​her​ ​aunt,​ ​Helen,​ ​broken.​ ​The​ ​creases​ ​that lined​ ​her​ ​aged​ ​face​ ​were​ ​like​ ​a​ ​naturally​ ​occurring​ ​mask.​ ​You​ ​could​ ​never​ ​see Helen’s​ ​true​ ​feelings.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​like​ ​she​ ​was​ ​participating​ ​in​ ​a​ ​game​ ​of​ ​Cheat constantly,​ ​never​ ​breaking​ ​her​ ​default​ ​lopsided​ ​grin. She​ ​finishes​ ​pouring,​ ​lifting​ ​her​ ​cup​ ​to​ ​mine.​ ​They​ ​clink​ ​together,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​drop of​ ​the​ ​scalding​ ​liquid​ ​makes​ ​contact​ ​with​ ​my​ ​skin.​ ​I​ ​wince​ ​and​ ​sip,​ ​ignoring​ ​the wave​ ​of​ ​heat​ ​rushing​ ​down​ ​my​ ​throat,​ ​burning​ ​the​ ​flesh​ ​that​ ​only​ ​recently


recovered​ ​from​ ​the​ ​curry​ ​Helen​ ​had​ ​ordered​ ​earlier.​ ​Takeaways​ ​were practically​ ​all​ ​Helen​ ​ever​ ​ate​ ​since​ ​I’d​ ​arrived.​ ​Honestly,​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​even​ ​sure she’d​ ​cooked​ ​anything​ ​more​ ​difficult​ ​than​ ​instant​ ​ramen​ ​or​ ​store-bought pancake​ ​mix​ ​in​ ​her​ ​life. She​ ​stares​ ​down​ ​at​ ​her​ ​drink​ ​and​ ​reaches​ ​for​ ​the​ ​bowl​ ​of​ ​sugar​ ​cubes.​ ​Helen submerges​ ​three​ ​in​ ​the​ ​prehistoric​ ​teacup,​ ​leaving​ ​them​ ​to​ ​dissolve​ ​into​ ​the bitter​ ​liquid. It​ ​wasn’t​ ​surprising,​ ​really,​ ​that​ ​Joanne​ ​barely​ ​mentioned​ ​her​ ​aunt.​ ​Who does?​ ​There​ ​isn’t​ ​much​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​to​ ​your​ ​significant​ ​other​ ​about​ ​your​ ​family​ ​other than​ ​who​ ​exists​ ​and​ ​who​ ​to​ ​avoid​ ​during​ ​a​ ​family-related​ ​gathering,​ ​both​ ​times of​ ​which​ ​she’d​ ​mentioned​ ​her​ ​aunt,​ ​who​ ​refused​ ​to​ ​attend​ ​them​ ​anyway. Joanne​ ​didn’t​ ​give​ ​a​ ​reason.​ ​She​ ​was​ ​like​ ​that.​ ​You​ ​could​ ​beg​ ​for​ ​answers, scream​ ​in​ ​her​ ​ear.​ ​She​ ​didn’t​ ​care.​ ​When​ ​she​ ​grew​ ​tired​ ​of​ ​answering questions,​ ​she​ ​would​ ​stop. And,​ ​after​ ​a​ ​while,​ ​I​ ​would,​ ​too.​ ​She​ ​always​ ​knew​ ​who​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​do​ ​what and​ ​who​ ​wasn’t,​ ​who​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​smash​ ​her​ ​phone​ ​screen​ ​and​ ​who​ ​wouldn’t dare​ ​touch​ ​anything​ ​she​ ​owned.​ ​Even​ ​when​ ​she​ ​was​ ​wrong​ ​and​ ​a​ ​friendship was​ ​broken,​ ​she​ ​accepted​ ​it. Because,​ ​of​ ​course,​ ​what​ ​would​ ​life​ ​be​ ​without​ ​forgiveness? Posted​ ​12​ ​October,​ ​2011 They​ ​found​ ​my​ ​brother​ ​dead​ ​in​ ​an​ ​alley​ ​on​ ​the​ ​third​ ​of​ ​October. His​ ​name​ ​was​ ​Isaac.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​twenty​ ​two.​ ​An​ ​artist. I​ ​hadn’t​ ​talked​ ​to​ ​him​ ​since​ ​I​ ​left​ ​our​ ​mother’s​ ​house​ ​when​ ​he​ ​was​ ​thirteen. He​ ​was​ ​the​ ​gifted​ ​child,​ ​the​ ​favourite.​ ​We​ ​both​ ​knew​ ​our​ ​mother​ ​loved​ ​him more. His​ ​death​ ​didn’t​ ​seem​ ​right.​ ​Nothing​ ​has​ ​seemed​ ​right.​ ​Ever. A​ ​few​ ​years​ ​ago,​ ​before​ ​I​ ​met​ ​Joanne,​ ​I​ ​was​ ​a​ ​motorcyclist​ ​risking​ ​my​ ​life every​ ​day.​ ​Isaac​ ​was​ ​about​ ​to​ ​graduate​ ​from​ ​college.​ ​He​ ​shouldn’t​ ​have​ ​died. Death​ ​is​ ​a​ ​strange,​ ​unwelcome​ ​thing;​ ​those​ ​that​ ​need​ ​it​ ​most​ ​never​ ​receive​ ​it, and​ ​those​ ​that​ ​have​ ​so​ ​much​ ​to​ ​live​ ​for,​ ​die​ ​so​ ​quickly. My​ ​taxi​ ​comes​ ​to​ ​an​ ​abrupt​ ​stop​ ​ten​ ​metres​ ​from​ ​Helen’s​ ​house.​ ​Money transfers​ ​from​ ​hand​ ​to​ ​hand​ ​without​ ​words.​ ​None​ ​are​ ​needed. I​ ​don’t​ ​care​ ​that​ ​I​ ​gave​ ​the​ ​wrong​ ​amount.​ ​I​ ​don’t​ ​care​ ​that​ ​the​ ​trip​ ​cost​ ​me almost​ ​everything​ ​inside​ ​my​ ​wallet. Inside,​ ​the​ ​smell​ ​of​ ​meat​ ​is​ ​everywhere.​ ​Fumes​ ​waft​ ​from​ ​the​ ​kitchen, followed​ ​by​ ​a​ ​cloud​ ​of​ ​smoke. Helen’s​ ​cooking. Cooking.


Tears​ ​fill​ ​my​ ​eyes.​ ​It’s​ ​hard​ ​to​ ​see​ ​anything​ ​past​ ​the​ ​wall​ ​of​ ​grey​ ​that descends​ ​towards​ ​me. I’m​ ​on​ ​my​ ​hands​ ​and​ ​knees,​ ​crawling​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​telephone.​ ​My​ ​hand​ ​wraps around​ ​the​ ​brick-like​ ​electronic​ ​and​ ​my​ ​wrist​ ​lowers​ ​itself​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​ground. How​ ​did​ ​I​ ​miss​ ​the​ ​fire?​ ​How​ ​did​ ​Helen​ ​manage​ ​to​ ​do​ ​this​ ​by​ ​cooking​? The​ ​phone’s​ ​dial​ ​tone​ ​is​ ​inaudible​ ​through​ ​the​ ​roar​ ​of​ ​the​ ​flames.​ ​Helen screams​ ​from​ ​the​ ​kitchen,​ ​muffling​ ​the​ ​telephone’s​ ​mumbling. Everything’s​ ​hot.​ ​Scalding.​ ​The​ ​telephone’s​ ​plastic​ ​houses​ ​an​ ​incredible heat,​ ​a​ ​temperature​ ​hotter​ ​than​ ​anything​ ​I’d​ ​touched,​ ​anywhere​ ​I’d​ ​been.​ ​I​ ​pull my​ ​shirt​ ​up​ ​to​ ​my​ ​mouth​ ​and​ ​collapse. The​ ​buzz​ ​that​ ​the​ ​phone​ ​emits​ ​is​ ​almost​ ​therapeutic.​ ​Maybe​ ​it’s​ ​the​ ​routine. Maybe​ ​I’ve​ ​been​ ​craving​ ​normality. Smoke​ ​is​ ​everywhere,​ ​accompanied​ ​by​ ​the​ ​distant​ ​wail​ ​of​ ​sirens.​ ​A​ ​figure appears​ ​at​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​frowning. The​ ​doorknob​ ​twists​ ​shut,​ ​followed​ ​by​ ​the​ ​click​ ​of​ ​the​ ​lock.​ ​Helen’s​ ​screams fade,​ ​replaced​ ​with​ ​a​ ​low​ ​moan. Heat​ ​is​ ​all​ ​I​ ​know.​ ​Nothing​ ​enters​ ​my​ ​mind​ ​but​ ​fire. The​ ​last​ ​thing​ ​I​ ​see​ ​before​ ​I​ ​let​ ​the​ ​smoke​ ​take​ ​me​ ​is​ ​the​ ​empty​ ​space​ ​where a​ ​photograph​ ​of​ ​Joanne’s​ ​cousin​ ​used​ ​to​ ​be. Nikolas’​ ​last​ ​post,​ ​17​ ​October,​ ​2011 The​ ​hospital​ ​smells​ ​like​ ​disinfectant​ ​and​ ​paint.​ ​I’m​ ​in​ ​a​ ​room​ ​that​ ​almost completely​ ​lacks​ ​colour,​ ​except​ ​for​ ​the​ ​anatomy​ ​poster​ ​taped​ ​next​ ​to​ ​me,​ ​which is​ ​slowly​ ​peeling​ ​from​ ​the​ ​wall. The​ ​bedsheets​ ​that​ ​envelope​ ​me​ ​are​ ​a​ ​stark,​ ​unblemished​ ​white​ ​so​ ​close​ ​to glowing​ ​that​ ​it​ ​makes​ ​me​ ​uncomfortable.​ ​It’s​ ​not​ ​an​ ​environment​ ​that​ ​I’m accustomed​ ​to,​ ​or​ ​that​ ​I’ll​ ​ever​ ​become​ ​accustomed​ ​to​ ​-​ ​it’s​ ​a​ ​void​ ​of​ ​white. Static. My​ ​only​ ​memories​ ​from​ ​last​ ​night​ ​are​ ​in​ ​flashbacks. Flames.​ ​Sirens.​ ​The​ ​lock​ ​turning.​ ​Helen’s​ ​screams​ ​from​ ​the​ ​kitchen. It​ ​feels​ ​like​ ​the​ ​fire​ ​was​ ​a​ ​dream,​ ​but​ ​there​ ​are​ ​tubes​ ​sticking​ ​out​ ​of​ ​my​ ​arm to​ ​remind​ ​me​ ​otherwise.​ ​I’ve​ ​wished,​ ​almost​ ​millions​ ​of​ ​times​ ​in​ ​the​ ​past​ ​few minutes,​ ​that​ ​it​ ​was;​ ​that​ ​perhaps​ ​everything​ ​was​ ​something​ ​that​ ​I’d hallucinated​ ​in​ ​some​ ​alcohol-fueled​ ​emotional​ ​trauma. But​ ​it​ ​wasn’t. Nothing​ ​was. Everything​ ​was​ ​so​ ​impossible​ ​that​ ​I’d​ ​had​ ​no​ ​time​ ​to​ ​overcome​ ​it.


Life​ ​doesn’t​ ​work​ ​like​ ​this.​ ​People​ ​don’t​ ​die​ ​as​ ​quickly​ ​as​ ​Joanne​ ​and​ ​Isaac. Unfortunate​ ​events​ ​like​ ​the​ ​fire,​ ​or​ ​any​ ​deaths,​ ​rarely​ ​happen​ ​in​ ​such​ ​a​ ​small amount​ ​of​ ​time. The​ ​events​ ​were​ ​so​ ​similar.​ ​Helen’s​ ​son​ ​died​ ​in​ ​a​ ​car​ ​accident.​ ​Joanne,​ ​too. With​ ​Isaac,​ ​however,​ ​I​ ​was​ ​unsure;​ ​I​ ​hadn’t​ ​been​ ​informed​ ​about​ ​the​ ​cause.​ ​It could​ ​be​ ​anything.​ ​The​ ​alley​ ​was​ ​wide​ ​enough​ ​for​ ​a​ ​car.​ ​It​ ​wasn’t​ ​far​ ​from where​ ​Helen​ ​and​ ​I​ ​lived;​ ​I​ ​passed​ ​it​ ​everyday​ ​on​ ​my​ ​way​ ​to​ ​work.

I’m​ ​so​ ​unsure​ ​about​ ​everything.​ ​The​ ​fire,​ ​for​ ​starters.​ ​Helen​ ​would’ve​ ​been in​ ​the​ ​kitchen​ ​monitoring​ ​the​ ​dish.​ ​Even​ ​at​ ​eight​ ​years​ ​old,​ ​when​ ​I​ ​first​ ​tried cooking​ ​unsupervised,​ ​I​ ​was​ ​fine.​ ​No​ ​flames.​ ​No​ ​smoke. I​ ​don’t​ ​even​ ​have​ ​proof​ ​that​ ​the​ ​screams​ ​I’d​ ​automatically​ ​linked​ ​to​ ​Helen weren’t​ ​mine. There’s​ ​a​ ​question​ ​I’d​ ​always​ ​thought​ ​about​ ​Helen. Was​ ​our​ ​meeting​ ​coincidental?


Blood Olivia​ ​Inglis

The​ ​sun-god​ ​retracted​ ​his​ ​tendrils​ ​as​ ​he​ ​travelled​ ​to​ ​the​ ​next​ ​land​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​his stories.​ ​Many​ ​dusk​ ​breezes​ ​swept​ ​across​ ​the​ ​sandy​ ​hills,​ ​constantly​ ​shifting​ ​and reworking​ ​themselves,​ ​like​ ​a​ ​golden​ ​ocean.​ ​Not​ ​alive​ ​with​ ​fish,​ ​but​ ​magical creatures​ ​that​ ​spawn​ ​from​ ​the​ ​dust​ ​of​ ​their​ ​forefathers.​ ​The​ ​cloak​ ​of​ ​night​ ​was flung​ ​across​ ​the​ ​sky.​ ​Lion​ ​roared​ ​to​ ​the​ ​horizon,​ ​Falcon​ ​and​ ​Owl​ ​scabbled​ ​as the​ ​stars​ ​shone,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​moon​ ​glowed​ ​like​ ​cave-roof​ ​worms. Leopard’s​ ​cubs​ ​shook​ ​off​ ​the​ ​rain​ ​that​ ​had​ ​landed​ ​on​ ​their​ ​pelts.​ ​With​ ​love​ ​like a​ ​warrior,​ ​she​ ​picked​ ​up​ ​the​ ​younger​ ​cub​ ​by​ ​the​ ​scruff,​ ​and​ ​hurried​ ​the​ ​two eldest​ ​cubs​ ​into​ ​the​ ​cave​ ​by​ ​the​ ​tree​ ​roots.​ ​She​ ​plopped​ ​the​ ​youngest​ ​down​ ​and curled​ ​around​ ​them​ ​all. Leopard​ ​woke​ ​to​ ​the​ ​sound​ ​of​ ​buffalos​ ​and​ ​gazelles.​ ​The​ ​oasis​ ​had​ ​brought prey.​ ​The​ ​cubs​ ​were​ ​awake​ ​and​ ​nipping​ ​at​ ​the​ ​tip​ ​of​ ​Leopard’s​ ​tail.​ ​Leopard stalked​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​burrow.​ ​She​ ​fixated​ ​her​ ​senses​ ​on​ ​a​ ​healthy,​ ​plump​ ​gazelle. She​ ​nodded​ ​at​ ​her​ ​cubs​ ​and​ ​they​ ​all​ ​sat,​ ​hoping​ ​that​ ​she​ ​would​ ​return​ ​home again​ ​soon. There​ ​were​ ​two​ ​threats​ ​to​ ​her​ ​cubs.​ ​One​ ​was​ ​a​ ​desert​ ​drakon:​ ​long,​ ​sand coloured​ ​with​ ​ ​teeth​ ​like​ ​carving​ ​knives.​ ​Minus​ ​legs​ ​and​ ​arms,​ ​and​ ​a​ ​head​ ​on each​ ​end​ ​of​ ​his​ ​slim​ ​body.​ ​Luckily,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​on​ ​the​ ​other​ ​side​ ​of​ ​the​ ​oasis.​ ​It​ ​was being​ ​avoided​ ​by​ ​the​ ​prey.​ ​The​ ​drakon​ ​sipped​ ​water​ ​and​ ​lay​ ​to​ ​rest.​ ​The​ ​other threat​ ​was​ ​a​ ​leopard​ ​of​ ​the​ ​opposite​ ​gender,​ ​and​ ​much​ ​larger​ ​than​ ​she.​ ​She​ ​took a​ ​final​ ​glance​ ​at​ ​the​ ​burrow​ ​and​ ​at​ ​her​ ​beloved​ ​cubs​ ​and​ ​left​ ​the​ ​hollow.


Moments​ ​later,​ ​she​ ​had​ ​a​ ​gazelle.​ ​When​ ​she​ ​dragged​ ​it​ ​back,​ ​she​ ​found​ ​a mother's​ ​nightmare.​ ​Leopard’s​ ​youngest​ ​had​ ​only​ ​one​ ​ear.​ ​There​ ​was​ ​a​ ​flash​ ​of a​ ​tail​ ​and​ ​the​ ​male​ ​leopard​ ​fled​ ​the​ ​hollow,​ ​with​ ​a​ ​wicked​ ​grin​ ​spread​ ​across his​ ​blood-stained​ ​muzzle.​ ​She​ ​dropped​ ​the​ ​lifeless​ ​food​ ​and​ ​ran​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cub. She​ ​licked​ ​and​ ​licked​ ​the​ ​wound​ ​which​ ​had​ ​stopped​ ​bleeding​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​soft​ ​dirt of​ ​the​ ​cave​ ​floor.​ ​Eventually,​ ​Leopard​ ​got​ ​up,​ ​and​ ​dragged​ ​in​ ​the​ ​carcass.​ ​She ripped​ ​off​ ​the​ ​head​ ​and​ ​gently​ ​placed​ ​it​ ​in​ ​the​ ​oasis.​ ​It​ ​sunk​ ​to​ ​the​ ​bottom.​ ​She sensed​ ​its​ ​spirit​ ​flying​ ​away​ ​to​ ​find​ ​a​ ​new​ ​life​ ​in​ ​a​ ​new​ ​body. After​ ​the​ ​sensation​ ​of​ ​digging​ ​her​ ​fangs​ ​into​ ​the​ ​new​ ​food​ ​and​ ​healing​ ​her​ ​cubs hunger,​ ​she​ ​licked​ ​the​ ​young​ ​one’s​ ​ear​ ​and​ ​dressed​ ​it​ ​with​ ​the​ ​blood​ ​from​ ​her paw.​ ​Then​ ​she​ ​prayed​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cloak​ ​throwers. Please. Please​ ​help​ ​the​ ​youngest​ ​of​ ​the​ ​three. Bestow​ ​the​ ​ear-ripper,​ ​that​ ​male​ ​with​ ​pain. Kill​ ​him, and​ ​I​ ​will​ ​sacrifice​ ​the​ ​next​ ​kill. She​ ​sacrificed​ ​her​ ​next​ ​catch​ ​to​ ​the​ ​gods,​ ​a​ ​young​ ​giraffe,​ ​by​ ​throwing​ ​its​ ​head it​ ​to​ ​the​ ​lake​ ​bottom.​ ​It​ ​dissolved.​ ​The​ ​spirit​ ​bowed​ ​as​ ​Leopard​ ​bowed​ ​in​ ​return and​ ​silently​ ​thanked​ ​the​ ​young​ ​tall-neck​ ​for​ ​giving​ ​its​ ​life​ ​for​ ​her​ ​cub.​ ​The gods​ ​were​ ​listening. The​ ​cub’s​ ​pain​ ​was​ ​dimmed​ ​by​ ​the​ ​yowling​ ​of​ ​his​ ​littermates​ ​and​ ​mother.​ ​He silently​ ​vowed​ ​that​ ​he​ ​would​ ​never​ ​take​ ​anything​ ​for​ ​granted.​ ​This​ ​was​ ​what​ ​it was​ ​like​ ​to​ ​feel​ ​in​ ​so​ ​much​ ​pain;​ ​this​ ​is​ ​what​ ​it​ ​must​ ​be​ ​like​ ​to​ ​be​ ​on​ ​death's door.​ ​So​ ​close​ ​to​ ​death,​ ​but​ ​not​ ​letting​ ​go.​ ​So​ ​he​ ​tucked​ ​his​ ​head​ ​into​ ​his​ ​paws and​ ​waited.​ ​Seconds​ ​passed​ ​by​ ​as​ ​hours,​ ​and​ ​those​ ​hours​ ​passed​ ​like​ ​years. But​ ​the​ ​male​ ​did​ ​not​ ​die.​ ​Nor​ ​did​ ​the​ ​cub’s​ ​ear​ ​heal.​ ​The​ ​gods​ ​were​ ​too​ ​greedy. Leopard​ ​roared​ ​so​ ​loud​ ​that​ ​Lion​ ​hushed,​ ​and​ ​Falcon​ ​and​ ​Owl​ ​stopped fighting. At​ ​the​ ​oasis,​ ​the​ ​spirit​ ​took​ ​control.​ ​The​ ​male​ ​leopard​ ​put​ ​his​ ​head​ ​in​ ​his​ ​paws and​ ​begged​ ​the​ ​spirit​ ​to​ ​go​ ​away.​ ​It​ ​had​ ​been​ ​tormenting​ ​him​ ​for​ ​years​ ​now and​ ​he​ ​wanted​ ​to​ ​be​ ​free.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​in​ ​exile.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​killing​ ​his​ ​mind. Writhing​ ​in​ ​pain,​ ​the​ ​male​ ​leopard​ ​begged​ ​the​ ​spirits​ ​to​ ​go. Noooooo!​ ​This​ ​is​ ​our​ ​body!!! He​ ​struggled​ ​to​ ​his​ ​feet. What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​doing,​ ​pawn…​ ​You​ ​cannot​ ​run​ ​far,​ ​little​ ​toy!!!


Oh​ ​yes​ ​I​ ​can,​ ​he​ ​thought.​ ​If​ ​you​ ​died​ ​when​ ​a​ ​spirit​ ​was​ ​in​ ​your​ ​body,​ ​all​ ​the spirits​ ​in​ ​the​ ​world​ ​were​ ​forced​ ​to​ ​leave​ ​their​ ​hosts,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​spirits​ ​died. Vanished.​ ​Evaporated.​ ​Standing​ ​up,​ ​the​ ​male​ ​leopard​ ​took​ ​steps,​ ​fighting himself​ ​and​ ​the​ ​spirits.​ ​The​ ​cliff.​ ​The​ ​cliff!​ ​he​ ​thought.​ ​Every​ ​step​ ​was​ ​a struggle,​ ​and​ ​every​ ​breath​ ​killed​ ​him​ ​inside.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​a​ ​long​ ​journey.​ ​ ​But​ ​only mere​ ​metres​ ​away.

He​ ​could​ ​finally​ ​see​ ​the​ ​sheer​ ​drop.​ ​He​ ​struggled​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cliff​ ​and​ ​hurled​ ​himself off.​ ​The​ ​spirits​ ​wailed,​ ​but​ ​he​ ​would​ ​be​ ​at​ ​peace.​ ​He​ ​hit​ ​the​ ​water​ ​with​ ​a sickening​ ​THUNK!​ ​The​ ​spirits​ ​were​ ​quenched,​ ​and​ ​his​ ​soul​ ​floated​ ​away. The​ ​cub​ ​was​ ​slowly​ ​making​ ​his​ ​way​ ​to​ ​the​ ​cave​ ​exit.​ ​The​ ​wailing​ ​continued. He​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​run​ ​away.​ ​But​ ​Mother​ ​spotted​ ​him,​ ​and​ ​that​ ​was​ ​it​ ​for​ ​him. The​ ​wind​ ​started​ ​up,​ ​and​ ​carried​ ​the​ ​smell​ ​of​ ​death​ ​into​ ​the​ ​burrow,​ ​while carrying​ ​the​ ​humidity​ ​out.​ ​But​ ​the​ ​wind​ ​was​ ​cold. Cold​ ​wind?​ ​thought​ ​the​ ​youngest. Then,​ ​there​ ​was​ ​a​ ​sudden​ ​chill.​ ​None​ ​of​ ​the​ ​leopards​ ​noticed​ ​but​ ​the​ ​youngest. He​ ​looked​ ​up,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​yowling​ ​faded​ ​to​ ​the​ ​background.​ ​A​ ​whisper.​ ​A​ ​god. Blood​ ​will​ ​be​ ​spilt. This​ ​is​ ​no​ ​game,​ ​Kits. This​ ​is​ ​the​ ​desert​ ​war. There​ ​will​ ​be​ ​blood​ ​on​ ​the​ ​ground. Your​ ​blood.


Framed Shannon He​ ​strode​ ​down​ ​the​ ​lengthy​ ​hallway,​ ​his​ ​bloodstained​ ​coat​ ​dripping​ ​red​ ​onto the​ ​beige​ ​carpet.​ ​He​ ​opened​ ​the​ ​door​ ​to​ ​his​ ​motel​ ​room​ ​and​ ​walked​ ​in, darkening​ ​the​ ​mood​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room.​ ​He​ ​glanced​ ​at​ ​the​ ​bed​ ​which​ ​looked​ ​so inviting​ ​with​ ​its​ ​crisp​ ​white​ ​sheets​ ​and​ ​feathery​ ​cloud-like​ ​duvet​ ​and​ ​pillows. But​ ​he​ ​knew​ ​he​ ​couldn’t​ ​sleep;​ ​they​ ​could​ ​have​ ​followed​ ​him​ ​here​ ​and​ ​they’d be​ ​waiting​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​fall​ ​asleep​ ​so​ ​they​ ​could​ ​make​ ​their​ ​move. He​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​the​ ​remote​ ​lying​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​the​ ​TV​ ​and​ ​cautiously​ ​reached​ ​out​ ​his hand​ ​and​ ​picked​ ​it​ ​up,​ ​switching​ ​on​ ​the​ ​TV​ ​on​ ​as​ ​he​ ​did.​ ​It​ ​blared​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of him​ ​and​ ​he​ ​fought​ ​to​ ​stay​ ​awake.​ ​Next​ ​thing​ ​he​ ​knew,​ ​a​ ​familiar​ ​face​ ​appeared on​ ​the​ ​screen.​ ​He​ ​stared​ ​at​ ​it,​ ​longingly.​ ​Peering​ ​back​ ​at​ ​him​ ​was​ ​his​ ​twin,​ ​his identical​ ​twin. “This”​ ​says​ ​the​ ​reporter​ ​“is​ ​alleged​ ​murderer​ ​David​ ​Carmichael.​ ​He​ ​is​ ​very dangerous​ ​and​ ​is​ ​currently​ ​on​ ​a​ ​killing​ ​rampage.​ ​Police​ ​are​ ​still​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​locate him​ ​and​ ​any​ ​relevant​ ​information​ ​is​ ​welcome.​ ​Coming​ ​up​ ​is​ ​his​ ​twin​ ​brother’s plea.” Confused,​ ​he​ ​continued​ ​watching,​ ​thoughts​ ​swarming​ ​inside​ ​his​ ​head,​ ​making him​ ​more​ ​confused​ ​than​ ​ever. “How​ ​could​ ​they​ ​possibly​ ​say​ ​I​ ​committed​ ​such​ ​a​ ​crime?​ ​That​ ​was​ ​John’s picture,​ ​not​ ​mine.​ ​What​ ​is​ ​he​ ​doing?”​ ​David​ ​thought,​ ​curiosity​ ​building​ ​up inside​ ​of​ ​him.


Eventually​ ​John​ ​appeared​ ​on​ ​the​ ​screen​ ​again. “Please,​ ​David,”​ ​he​ ​begged​ ​“just​ ​turn​ ​yourself​ ​in.​ ​Don’t​ ​wait​ ​for​ ​them​ ​to​ ​arrest you,​ ​just​ ​turn​ ​yourself​ ​in​ ​and​ ​lessen​ ​the​ ​trouble​ ​that​ ​fleeing​ ​will​ ​cause​ ​you.” “What?”​ ​thought​ ​David,​ ​as​ ​the​ ​plea​ ​continued.​ ​“Is​ ​he​ ​seriously​ ​framing​ ​me? How​ ​is​ ​he​ ​blaming​ ​me​ ​for​ ​his​ ​own​ ​crime?​ ​Does​ ​anyone​ ​actually​ ​believe​ ​this?”

David​ ​watched​ ​groggily,​ ​contemplating​ ​what​ ​he’d​ ​do​ ​next.​ ​Once​ ​the​ ​plea​ ​had finished​ ​John’s​ ​photo​ ​reappeared​ ​on​ ​the​ ​screen​ ​and​ ​the​ ​reporter​ ​reread​ ​the previous​ ​lines. Abruptly,​ ​the​ ​motel​ ​door​ ​opened​ ​and​ ​in​ ​came​ ​the​ ​cleaning​ ​lady,​ ​holding​ ​fresh towels.​ ​She​ ​walked​ ​in,​ ​before​ ​coming​ ​to​ ​a​ ​halt​ ​between​ ​David​ ​and​ ​the​ ​TV.​ ​She glanced​ ​at​ ​the​ ​screen,​ ​which​ ​still​ ​showed​ ​‘David’s’​ ​photo.​ ​Then​ ​she​ ​moved​ ​her eyes​ ​towards​ ​David,​ ​before​ ​continuing​ ​to​ ​look​ ​back​ ​and​ ​forward​ ​between​ ​the two.​ ​ ​She​ ​slowly​ ​backed​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​room,​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​as​ ​wide​ ​as​ ​saucers. “I​ ​can’t​ ​believe​ ​she​ ​actually​ ​thinks​ ​I​ ​did​ ​it,”​ ​David​ ​thought,​ ​tears​ ​springing​ ​to his​ ​eyes. There​ ​was​ ​a​ ​knock​ ​at​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​ ​In​ ​came​ ​the​ ​police,​ ​guns​ ​raised​ ​and​ ​handcuffs ready.

----

It​ ​was​ ​the​ ​day.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​now​ ​or​ ​never.​ ​The​ ​guards​ ​showed​ ​him​ ​no​ ​mercy​ ​as​ ​they marched​ ​him​ ​into​ ​the​ ​room​ ​in​ ​which​ ​he’d​ ​meet​ ​his​ ​fate.​ ​ ​David​ ​was​ ​lead​ ​to​ ​a icy,​ ​metal​ ​seat.​ ​He​ ​sat​ ​down​ ​as​ ​the​ ​guards​ ​put​ ​restraints​ ​around​ ​him,​ ​tightening them​ ​more​ ​than​ ​necessary. David​ ​looked​ ​through​ ​the​ ​massive​ ​glass​ ​wall​ ​that​ ​stood​ ​a​ ​couple​ ​of​ ​yards​ ​away and​ ​searched​ ​the​ ​small​ ​party​ ​of​ ​friends​ ​and​ ​family​ ​until​ ​his​ ​eyes​ ​finally​ ​settled on​ ​his​ ​brother’s​ ​malevolent​ ​ones.


The​ ​executioner​ ​finally​ ​made​ ​his​ ​way​ ​across​ ​the​ ​room​ ​and​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​chair that​ ​David​ ​was​ ​sitting​ ​in.​ ​In​ ​his​ ​hand,​ ​he​ ​held​ ​a​ ​large​ ​syringe​ ​with​ ​a​ ​long,​ ​sharp needle​ ​at​ ​the​ ​end.

The​ ​executioner​ ​raised​ ​the​ ​needle​ ​up​ ​to​ ​David’s​ ​arm.​ ​David​ ​squeezed​ ​his​ ​eyes shut,​ ​hoping​ ​it​ ​would​ ​be​ ​over​ ​before​ ​he​ ​felt​ ​any​ ​pain. The​ ​phone​ ​rang. A​ ​prison​ ​officer​ ​rushed​ ​down​ ​the​ ​hall​ ​and​ ​into​ ​the​ ​room​ ​David​ ​was​ ​in. “STOP!​ ​ ​New​ ​DNA​ ​results…” But​ ​it​ ​was​ ​too​ ​late. The​ ​needle​ ​had​ ​just​ ​been​ ​injected. The​ ​officer’s​ ​eyes​ ​fell​ ​on​ ​John​ ​and,​ ​at​ ​that​ ​moment,​ ​John​ ​knew​ ​it​ ​was​ ​all​ ​over.


IN​ ​THE​ ​DARK

Stanley​ ​Moore Wandering​ ​through​ ​the​ ​graveyard,​ ​it​ ​feels​ ​like​ ​something​ ​is​ ​watching​ ​me.​ ​My father’s​ ​clean​ ​marble​ ​gravestone​ ​glistens​ ​in​ ​the​ ​moonlight,​ ​casting​ ​a​ ​flickering reflection​ ​on​ ​the​ ​moist​ ​ground​ ​as​ ​the​ ​heavy​ ​clouds​ ​pass​ ​low​ ​overhead.​ ​A​ ​new bundle​ ​of​ ​flowers​ ​sits​ ​at​ ​the​ ​foot​ ​of​ ​his​ ​grave.​ ​Expensive-looking​ ​black​ ​and white​ ​roses​ ​sit​ ​beautifully​ ​arranged​ ​in​ ​a​ ​box,​ ​nestled​ ​carefully​ ​in​ ​a​ ​swath​ ​of grey​ ​tissue​ ​paper.​ ​A​ ​small​ ​brown​ ​tag​ ​catches​ ​my​ ​eye,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​take​ ​a​ ​peek. Don’t​ ​look​ ​behind​ ​you… I​ ​feel​ ​an​ ​icy​ ​hand​ ​on​ ​my​ ​shoulder​ ​and​ ​whip​ ​around​ ​to​ ​see​ ​a​ ​masked​ ​man​ ​with​ ​a heavy​ ​trench​ ​coat​ ​and​ ​matching​ ​brown​ ​fedora.​ ​ ​What​ ​is​ ​he​ ​doing​ ​here?​ ​Is​ ​he here​ ​for​ ​me?​ ​Under​ ​his​ ​dark​ ​veil,​ ​I​ ​can​ ​not​ ​see​ ​any​ ​signs​ ​of​ ​a​ ​nose​ ​or​ ​eyes. What​ ​is​ ​wrong​ ​with​ ​him? I​ ​am​ ​an​ ​experiment​ ​gone​ ​wrong. Where​ ​did​ ​that​ ​come​ ​from?​ ​His​ ​mask​ ​didn’t​ ​show​ ​the​ ​slightest​ ​ripple​ ​of movement,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​hollow,​ ​disembodied​ ​sound​ ​was​ ​not​ ​heard​ ​through​ ​my​ ​ears. It​ ​just​ ​…​ ​jumped​ ​into​ ​my​ ​mind.​ ​It​ ​was​ ​as​ ​though​ ​he​ ​had​ ​not​ ​spoken​ ​at​ ​all.​ ​A chill​ ​rips​ ​through​ ​my​ ​body.​ ​This​ ​is​ ​getting​ ​deep. “How​ ​did​ ​you​ ​do​ ​that?!”​ ​I​ ​exclaim.


This​ ​is​ ​what​ ​happens​ ​when​ ​a​ ​human​ ​soul​ ​is​ ​merged​ ​with​ ​that​ ​of​ ​a​ ​second-plane being. The​ ​voice​ ​again. My​ ​mind​ ​is​ ​racing.​ ​A​ ​second-plane​ ​being?​ ​What​ ​is​ ​this​ ​gibberish? You​ ​can’t​ ​be​ ​expected​ ​to​ ​know.​ ​By​ ​ancient​ ​law,​ ​second-plane​ ​beings​ ​cannot​ ​be in​ ​contact​ ​with​ ​humans;​ ​it​ ​has​ ​to​ ​be​ ​like​ ​this.​ ​But​ ​your​ ​father​ ​was​ ​…​ ​different. He​ ​was​ ​born​ ​with​ ​a​ ​gift,​ ​a​ ​gift​ ​that​ ​allowed​ ​him​ ​to​ ​see​ ​beings​ ​on​ ​the second-plane.​ ​Very​ ​few​ ​people​ ​have​ ​this​ ​power,​ ​and​ ​if​ ​they​ ​do​ ​not​ ​know​ ​what​ ​it means,​ ​it​ ​often​ ​drives​ ​them​ ​to​ ​suicide. Holy​ ​crap,​ ​this​ ​is​ ​some​ ​heavy​ ​stuff!​ ​My​ ​father?​ ​This​ ​must​ ​be​ ​what​ ​he​ ​kept rambling​ ​about​ ​when​ ​he​ ​had​ ​been​ ​out​ ​late! This​ ​must​ ​be​ ​quite​ ​a​ ​shock​ ​to​ ​you.​ ​It​ ​usually​ ​is.​ ​But​ ​there’s​ ​more.​ ​When​ ​a bearer​ ​of​ ​this​ ​sacred​ ​power​ ​dies,​ ​the​ ​essence​ ​of​ ​their​ ​soul​ ​begins​ ​to​ ​decay.​ ​The power​ ​must​ ​leave​ ​the​ ​body​ ​before​ ​it​ ​begins​ ​to​ ​rot,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​has​ ​no​ ​life​ ​force​ ​of​ ​its own.​ ​Apart​ ​from​ ​very​ ​rare​ ​occasions,​ ​the​ ​power​ ​will​ ​go​ ​to​ ​their​ ​nearest relative,​ ​as​ ​it​ ​does​ ​not​ ​require​ ​as​ ​much​ ​adaption​ ​to​ ​their​ ​soul,​ ​and​ ​the​ ​power can​ ​manifest​ ​itself​ ​faster. It​ ​…​ ​it​ ​…​ ​ ​it​ ​wants​ ​me​ ​now?​ ​My​ ​father​ ​has​ ​died,​ ​and​ ​all​ ​of​ ​a​ ​sudden​ ​this strange​ ​being​ ​wants​ ​to​ ​take​ ​my​ ​body,​ ​my​ ​mind? Yes,​ ​now,​ ​I​ ​will​ ​now​ ​get​ ​what​ ​I​ ​came​ ​for. The​ ​coat​ ​and​ ​hat​ ​drop​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​like​ ​whatever​ ​unnatural​ ​force​ ​holding​ ​it​ ​up had​ ​just​ ​dematerialised. I​ ​feel​ ​a​ ​popping​ ​in​ ​my​ ​ears,​ ​as​ ​though​ ​there​ ​had​ ​been​ ​a​ ​sudden​ ​change​ ​in​ ​air pressure.​ ​The​ ​voice​ ​speaks​ ​again,​ ​but​ ​closer,​ ​from​ ​someplace​ ​deep​ ​within​ ​me.


I​ ​am​ ​one​ ​with​ ​you​ ​now.​ ​Look​ ​around. I​ ​do​ ​look​ ​around.​ ​I​ ​can​ ​see​ ​a​ ​bat​ ​through​ ​the​ ​bush,​ ​a​ ​weak​ ​pink​ ​glow​ ​coming out​ ​from​ ​it.​ ​Looking​ ​down,​ ​I​ ​see​ ​that​ ​it​ ​is​ ​not​ ​just​ ​the​ ​bat;​ ​I​ ​am​ ​now​ ​surrounded by​ ​an​ ​eerie​ ​pink​ ​light.​ ​But​ ​perhaps​ ​even​ ​stranger​ ​still,​ ​I​ ​can​ ​see​ ​perfectly,​ ​as though​ ​it​ ​is​ ​the​ ​middle​ ​of​ ​the​ ​day,​ ​not​ ​the​ ​thick​ ​of​ ​night.​ ​I​ ​feel​ ​none​ ​of​ ​the fatigue​ ​from​ ​lack​ ​of​ ​sleep​ ​I​ ​have​ ​been​ ​bringing​ ​upon​ ​myself.​ ​My​ ​legs​ ​feel stronger​ ​than​ ​ever,​ ​like​ ​I​ ​could​ ​run​ ​a​ ​marathon.​ ​But​ ​that​ ​can’t​ ​be​ ​possible… Yes​ ​it​ ​can​ ​be​ ​possible.​ ​Now​ ​just​ ​watch​ ​this. My​ ​body​ ​begins​ ​to​ ​move​ ​of​ ​its​ ​own​ ​accord,​ ​my​ ​legs​ ​leaping​ ​headlong​ ​into​ ​a massive​ ​stride.​ ​As​ ​I​ ​fly​ ​over​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​ever​ ​faster,​ ​I​ ​change​ ​from​ ​running​ ​to leaping​ ​over​ ​the​ ​graves.​ ​No.​ ​This​ ​isn’t​ ​happening.​ ​It​ ​can’t​ ​be.​ ​It’s​ ​just completely​ ​wrong,​ ​not​ ​physically​ ​possible. Exactly.​ ​But​ ​physics​ ​no​ ​longer​ ​matter.​ ​Think​ ​about​ ​what​ ​you​ ​can​ ​see​ ​now.​ ​I would’ve​ ​thought​ ​even​ ​someone​ ​so​ ​common​ ​as​ ​yourself​ ​would​ ​be​ ​able​ ​to​ ​figure that​ ​out. I​ ​have​ ​to​ ​be​ ​dreaming.​ ​I​ ​just​ ​can’t​ ​accept​ ​this.​ ​It​ ​can’t​ ​be.​ ​I​ ​cave​ ​in​ ​to​ ​the​ ​new reality,​ ​my​ ​resolve​ ​collapsing.


Untitled JJ​ ​Elwood I​ ​want​ ​to​ ​feel​ ​something.​ ​Feeling​ ​something​ ​is​ ​better​ ​than​ ​feeling​ ​nothing. That's​ ​what​ ​I​ ​think.​ ​But​ ​feeling​ ​something​ ​can​ ​be​ ​difficult​ ​when​ ​you're​ ​in hospital.​ ​A​ ​mental​ ​hospital​ ​to​ ​be​ ​specific.​ ​Being​ ​constantly​ ​watched.​ ​Your every​ ​move​ ​seen,​ ​recorded​ ​and​ ​discussed.​ ​I​ ​want​ ​to​ ​be​ ​out,​ ​to​ ​be​ ​free.​ ​As​ ​far​ ​as I​ ​know​ ​there's​ ​only​ ​one​ ​way.​ ​It's​ ​what​ ​keeps​ ​me​ ​going.​ ​I've​ ​tried​ ​many​ ​times before.​ ​All​ ​my​ ​efforts​ ​achieved​ ​was​ ​a​ ​spot​ ​in​ ​the​ ​suicide​ ​ward.​ ​They​ ​give​ ​me 15​ ​minutes​ ​of​ ​alone​ ​time​ ​each​ ​day,​ ​the​ ​only​ ​time​ ​when​ ​I​ ​can​ ​be​ ​myself,​ ​15 minutes​ ​of​ ​freedom.​ ​I​ ​like​ ​to​ ​think​ ​they​ ​think​ ​I’m​ ​improving.​ ​That’s​ ​the illusion​ ​I​ ​try​ ​to​ ​cast.​ ​I​ ​try​ ​to​ ​improve,​ ​on​ ​the​ ​outside​ ​at​ ​least.​ ​But​ ​nothing​ ​seems to​ ​be​ ​changing.​ ​I​ ​want​ ​to​ ​leave.​ ​Get​ ​me​ ​out​ ​of​ ​here... 08/01/2014 Monthly​ ​Report,​ ​Patient​ ​862,​ ​Ward​ ​45 Born​ ​on​ ​06/21/1998,​ ​Male We​ ​have​ ​put​ ​862​ ​on​ ​Fluoxetine,​ ​Paroxetine,​ ​Citalopram​ ​and​ ​Escitalopram. More​ ​medication​ ​may​ ​be​ ​required​ ​in​ ​the​ ​future.​ ​His​ ​reluctance​ ​to​ ​improve​ ​and his​ ​suicide​ ​attempts​ ​have​ ​placed​ ​him​ ​back​ ​in​ ​a​ ​suicide​ ​ward​ ​and​ ​is​ ​questioning the​ ​legitimacy​ ​of​ ​his​ ​apparent​ ​improvement.​ ​However,​ ​his​ ​mental​ ​stability​ ​has improved.​ ​We​ ​have​ ​hired​ ​him​ ​a​ ​psychiatrist​ ​and​ ​are​ ​hoping​ ​to​ ​give​ ​him​ ​more freedoms​ ​as,​ ​or​ ​if,​ ​his​ ​condition​ ​improves. Dr.​ ​Nymgo​ ​Hare The​ ​worst​ ​part​ ​about​ ​it​ ​are​ ​the​ ​meds;​ ​every​ ​twenty​ ​minutes​ ​they​ ​come​ ​in​ ​and


give​ ​me​ ​another​ ​dose.​ ​Four​ ​different​ ​medicines,​ ​5​ ​doses​ ​a​ ​day.​ ​That’s​ ​20​ ​in total.​ ​Daily. I’ve​ ​heard​ ​that​ ​they’re​ ​bringing​ ​in​ ​another​ ​doctor,​ ​as​ ​if​ ​six​ ​wasn’t​ ​enough.​ ​Now it’ll​ ​be​ ​seven​ ​to​ ​one,​ ​that’s​ ​definitely​ ​needed.​ ​My​ ​ward​ ​is​ ​rather​ ​bare,​ ​In​ ​here it’s​ ​just​ ​me​ ​and​ ​a​ ​doctor​ ​or​ ​two.​ ​For​ ​a​ ​week​ ​or​ ​two,​ ​there​ ​was​ ​a​ ​kid​ ​with Alzheimer's;​ ​he​ ​passed​ ​away​ ​a​ ​while​ ​ago.​ ​Unsurprisingly,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​crazy​ ​and loud.​ ​He​ ​was​ ​mad​ ​long​ ​before​ ​he​ ​came​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ward.​ ​All​ ​they​ ​send​ ​in​ ​here​ ​are the​ ​nutjobs,​ ​lost​ ​causes.​ ​They​ ​don’t​ ​expect​ ​us​ ​to​ ​live,​ ​yet​ ​they​ ​pretend​ ​to.​ ​They don’t​ ​let​ ​me​ ​kill​ ​myself.​ ​They​ ​don’t​ ​let​ ​me​ ​out.​ ​They​ ​just​ ​load​ ​me​ ​with​ ​drugs and​ ​say​ ​I’ll​ ​be​ ​alright. They’ve​ ​hired​ ​a​ ​psychiatrist.​ ​He​ ​seems​ ​friendly​ ​when​ ​he​ ​talks,​ ​but​ ​he’s​ ​still with​ ​them.​ ​It’s​ ​a​ ​mask​ ​of​ ​words​ ​and​ ​smiles.​ ​Beneath​ ​that,​ ​he’s​ ​still​ ​hospital staff.​ ​He’s​ ​just​ ​as​ ​bad​ ​as​ ​the​ ​rest​ ​of​ ​them.​ ​I​ ​won’t​ ​give​ ​in​ ​to​ ​the​ ​gentle​ ​caress​ ​of his​ ​soft​ ​voice.​ ​Never.​ ​It’s​ ​my​ ​fault​ ​I’m​ ​here​ ​in​ ​the​ ​first​ ​place;​ ​if​ ​I​ ​want​ ​to​ ​get out,​ ​it’s​ ​me​ ​who​ ​makes​ ​that​ ​decision.​ ​Not​ ​that​ ​psychiatrist,​ ​or​ ​the​ ​nurse​ ​or anyone​ ​in​ ​this​ ​frickin’​ ​hellhole​ ​of​ ​a​ ​hospital. 09/01/2014 Monthly​ ​Report,​ ​Patient​ ​862,​ ​Ward​ ​45 Born​ ​ ​06/21/1998,​ ​Male The​ ​psychiatrist​ ​has​ ​seemed​ ​to​ ​calm​ ​down​ ​and​ ​stabilized​ ​862’s​ ​emotions, however​ ​he​ ​appears​ ​to​ ​reject​ ​ideas​ ​and​ ​strategies​ ​to​ ​make​ ​him​ ​any​ ​better.​ ​ ​We will​ ​keep​ ​the​ ​psychiatrist​ ​in​ ​close​ ​contact​ ​for​ ​a​ ​few​ ​more​ ​weeks​ ​and​ ​then​ ​he will​ ​most​ ​likely​ ​leave​ ​if​ ​no​ ​more​ ​positive​ ​change​ ​comes​ ​out​ ​of​ ​his appointments.​ ​We​ ​are​ ​adding​ ​Duloxetine​ ​to​ ​862’s​ ​list​ ​of​ ​antidepressants​ ​and giving​ ​him​ ​an​ ​extra​ ​dose​ ​of​ ​everything​ ​each​ ​day.​ ​It’s​ ​a​ ​lot​ ​of​ ​drugs​ ​but​ ​with​ ​the change​ ​we’ve​ ​been​ ​seeing,​ ​we’re​ ​trying​ ​to​ ​push​ ​him​ ​harder​ ​to​ ​a​ ​happier​ ​life each​ ​and​ ​every​ ​day. Dr.​ ​Nymgo​ ​Hare The​ ​psychiatrist’s​ ​gone.​ ​Finally.​ ​I’ve​ ​had​ ​enough​ ​of​ ​him.​ ​They’ve​ ​given​ ​me more​ ​free​ ​time,​ ​20​ ​minutes​ ​a​ ​day.​ ​It’s​ ​nice​ ​to​ ​know​ ​it’s​ ​working.​ ​Now​ ​I’ve​ ​got more​ ​time​ ​to​ ​plan,​ ​and​ ​more​ ​time​ ​to​ ​get​ ​it​ ​done.


Creature Nathaniel​ ​Anscombe Chapter​ ​1 New​ ​Blood My​ ​paws​ ​scrunched​ ​on​ ​the​ ​snow​ ​beneath​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​could​ ​taste​ ​the​ ​soft​ ​snowflake air.​ ​Scents​ ​flowed​ ​through​ ​my​ ​nostrils;​ ​a​ ​rival​ ​pack’s​ ​scent​ ​mingled​ ​in​ ​my nose. Another​ ​full​ ​grown​ ​wolf​ ​appeared​ ​suddenly​ ​from​ ​the​ ​swirling​ ​mists.​ ​As​ ​fast​ ​as I​ ​could​ ​I​ ​delved​ ​under​ ​a​ ​snow​ ​drift​ ​as​ ​the​ ​tips​ ​of​ ​its​ ​ears​ ​flashed​ ​three​ ​metres ahead​ ​of​ ​my​ ​hiding​ ​place.​ ​My​ ​blood​ ​shivered​ ​like​ ​my​ ​frost-ridden​ ​fur.​ ​I​ ​felt​ ​its breath​ ​behind​ ​me.​ ​Staying​ ​as​ ​silent​ ​as​ ​a​ ​mouse,​ ​the​ ​wolf​ ​padded​ ​closer.​ ​I​ ​could see​ ​it​ ​clearly​ ​now;​ ​he​ ​was​ ​a​ ​beautiful​ ​red​ ​wolf​ ​with​ ​long​ ​strong​ ​legs.​ ​I​ ​stayed​ ​as silent​ ​as​ ​death​ ​and​ ​waited​ ​for​ ​him​ ​to​ ​retreat​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​fog-infested​ ​forest.​ ​But he​ ​didn’t. He​ ​waited​ ​stone-still,​ ​watching,​ ​waiting.​ ​As​ ​if​ ​he​ ​could​ ​see​ ​me.​ ​A​ ​soft humming​ ​noise​ ​could​ ​be​ ​heard​ ​over​ ​the​ ​wolf’s​ ​raspy​ ​breaths.​ ​I​ ​dug​ ​my​ ​paws and​ ​body​ ​deeper​ ​into​ ​the​ ​drift,​ ​further​ ​and​ ​further​ ​into​ ​the​ ​dying​ ​forest. BANG!​ ​The​ ​wolf’s​ ​paws​ ​thumped​ ​my​ ​shoulders​ ​with​ ​enough​ ​force​ ​to​ ​almost break​ ​my​ ​bones.​ ​I​ ​twisted​ ​and​ ​snapped​ ​at​ ​the​ ​fur​ ​of​ ​his​ ​mangled​ ​face.​ ​His​ ​paw flashes​ ​forward​ ​and​ ​smacked​ ​my​ ​face.​ ​I​ ​growled​ ​and​ ​retorted​ ​by​ ​closing​ ​my jaws​ ​around​ ​his​ ​neck.​ ​His​ ​tail​ ​ceased​ ​to​ ​move​ ​and​ ​soft,​ ​whining​ ​cub-like sounds​ ​escaped​ ​his​ ​mouth.​ ​Pity​ ​filled​ ​my​ ​brain,​ ​and​ ​I​ ​released​ ​him​ ​from​ ​my


clutches.​ ​He​ ​limped​ ​away,​ ​blood​ ​seeping​ ​from​ ​the​ ​festering​ ​wound​ ​on​ ​his neck-fur.​ ​I​ ​let​ ​out​ ​a​ ​sigh​ ​of​ ​relief​ ​and​ ​retreated​ ​back​ ​to​ ​my​ ​den,​ ​catching​ ​a small​ ​forest​ ​vole​ ​on​ ​the​ ​way​ ​back.

Chapter​ ​2 Wolf​ ​Camp As​ ​I​ ​limped​ ​through​ ​the​ ​brush​ ​outside​ ​my​ ​den,​ ​I​ ​noticed​ ​the​ ​scratch​ ​marks​ ​on the​ ​trees​ ​around​ ​me.​ ​My​ ​throat​ ​tightened​ ​angrily​ ​as​ ​more​ ​strange​ ​scratch​ ​marks appeared​ ​on​ ​the​ ​trunks​ ​of​ ​the​ ​sacred​ ​nine-trees.​ ​Nobody​ ​but​ ​another​ ​wolf’s pack​ ​could​ ​do​ ​this​ ​to​ ​the​ ​most​ ​important​ ​place​ ​in​ ​our​ ​entire​ ​territory.​ ​My hackles​ ​rose​ ​as​ ​my​ ​scent​ ​glands​ ​picked​ ​out​ ​yet​ ​another​ ​wolf’s​ ​scent. A​ ​reddish​ ​she-wolf​ ​slunk​ ​into​ ​view.​ ​She​ ​familiarised​ ​herself​ ​in​ ​my​ ​brain​ ​and​ ​I gave​ ​her​ ​two​ ​welcoming​ ​licks​ ​on​ ​her​ ​cheek.​ ​Her​ ​eye​ ​gave​ ​a​ ​short​ ​flash​ ​of electric​ ​blue​ ​as​ ​she​ ​reported​ ​what​ ​had​ ​happened​ ​next​ ​to​ ​the​ ​clan’s​ ​border. “The​ ​nearest​ ​clan,​ ​Eddie​ ​Clan​ ​has​ ​been​ ​over​ ​our​ ​border​ ​and​ ​stealing​ ​all​ ​our food.” Her​ ​voice​ ​quivered​ ​and​ ​once​ ​again​ ​her​ ​eyes​ ​flashed​ ​with​ ​wariness​ ​at​ ​my presence.​ ​I​ ​comforted​ ​her​ ​with​ ​another​ ​lick​ ​over​ ​her​ ​empty​ ​eyelid. “Eddy​ ​Clan?”​ ​I​ ​said​ ​in​ ​shock,​ ​“Aren’t​ ​they​ ​the​ ​ones​ ​that​ ​always​ ​have​ ​all​ ​the food​ ​in​ ​winter?” Her​ ​paw​ ​lifts​ ​warily​ ​and​ ​then​ ​crashed​ ​back​ ​down​ ​angrily. “​ ​Apparently​ ​not!”​ ​she​ ​barked​ ​grumpily​ ​again. Shock​ ​flooded​ ​through​ ​my​ ​system​ ​at​ ​her​ ​sudden​ ​flash​ ​of​ ​anger. “Well,​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​sure​ ​what​ ​we​ ​should​ ​do?​ ​Perhaps​ ​we​ ​could​ ​create​ ​a​ ​trade​ ​with Eddy​ ​Clan?”​ ​I​ ​said. “​ ​What​ ​on​ ​earth​ ​are​ ​we​ ​supposed​ ​to​ ​do​ ​if​ ​that​ ​doesn’t​ ​work!​ ​Huh,​ ​think​ ​about that;​ ​they​ ​could​ ​declare​ ​war​ ​on​ ​my​ ​clan​ ​maybe​ ​even​ ​both​ ​of​ ​our​ ​clans​ ​if​ ​they’re angry​ ​enough!” I​ ​tried​ ​to​ ​interrupt​ ​at​ ​that​ ​point​ ​but​ ​she​ ​wasn’t​ ​listening. “This​ ​could​ ​mean​ ​the​ ​fate​ ​of​ ​all​ ​the​ ​wolf​ ​packs​ ​in​ ​the​ ​valley!”


​ ​I​ ​replied​ ​coolly,​ ​“​ ​Let’s​ ​not​ ​escalate​ ​this,​ ​anyway​ ​the​ ​likelihood​ ​of​ ​that happening​ ​is​ ​pretty​ ​slim​ ​and​ ​they’re​ ​not​ ​that​ ​aggressive​ ​are​ ​they?”​ ​I​ ​added,​ ​in​ ​a not​ ​so​ ​calm​ ​tone. “Oh,​ ​you​ ​have​ ​no​ ​idea!”​ ​she​ ​yelled​ ​in​ ​an​ ​exasperated​ ​voice. I​ ​was​ ​getting​ ​to​ ​her. “Oh​ ​yes​ ​I​ ​do!”​ ​ ​I​ ​said​ ​quietly​ ​under​ ​my​ ​breath. Her​ ​crimson​ ​body​ ​collapses​ ​to​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​and​ ​says,​ ​“Ugh,​ ​you’re​ ​right;​ ​I​ ​hate it​ ​when​ ​you’re​ ​right.” A​ ​voice​ ​shocked​ ​the​ ​silence​ ​and​ ​made​ ​both​ ​of​ ​our​ ​pelts​ ​crawl. “So,​ ​what​ ​do​ ​we​ ​have​ ​here​ ​huh?​ ​Trespassers​ ​maybe?” The​ ​wolf’s​ ​tattered​ ​face​ ​curved​ ​into​ ​a​ ​horrifying​ ​half-ripped​ ​monstrous​ ​smirk and​ ​I​ ​knew​ ​exactly​ ​who​ ​it​ ​was. ​ ​“Don’t​ ​try​ ​to​ ​run​ ​little​ ​puplets.” His​ ​annoying​ ​tone​ ​sent​ ​my​ ​nerves​ ​in​ ​a​ ​frenzy​ ​of​ ​annoyance​ ​and​ ​violence.​ ​I yowled​ ​and​ ​ripped​ ​another​ ​tuft​ ​of​ ​fur​ ​from​ ​his​ ​bald,​ ​scabbed​ ​scalp.​ ​He​ ​yowled and​ ​retreated​ ​back​ ​into​ ​the​ ​hostile​ ​shadowy​ ​forest​ ​ahead. Chapter​ ​3 Lost I​ ​yawned​ ​and​ ​stretched​ ​as​ ​I​ ​watched​ ​the​ ​golden​ ​glints​ ​of​ ​the​ ​last​ ​sunlight​ ​for seven​ ​months.​ ​The​ ​ground​ ​beneath​ ​my​ ​feet​ ​began​ ​to​ ​be​ ​infested​ ​with​ ​the​ ​frosty fingers​ ​of​ ​winter.​ ​Days​ ​passed​ ​and​ ​the​ ​ice​ ​choked​ ​the​ ​land​ ​slowly​ ​and​ ​painfully after​ ​every​ ​passing​ ​night.​ ​Hunting​ ​had​ ​been​ ​increasingly​ ​challenging​ ​for​ ​the entire​ ​clans​ ​of​ ​the​ ​forest​ ​because,​ ​for​ ​once,​ ​Eddie​ ​Clan's​ ​river​ ​had​ ​frozen​ ​and their​ ​supply​ ​of​ ​food​ ​was​ ​gone. I​ ​sniggered​ ​in​ ​the​ ​average​ ​direction​ ​of​ ​their​ ​camp​ ​and​ ​loped​ ​towards​ ​my​ ​den with​ ​an​ ​empty​ ​jaw.​ ​But​ ​when​ ​I​ ​arrived,​ ​everything​ ​was​ ​different.​ ​There​ ​were no​ ​dens​ ​anywhere​ ​and​ ​the​ ​high​ ​rock​ ​was​ ​gone​ ​as​ ​if​ ​it​ ​had​ ​been​ ​swept​ ​away from​ ​the​ ​earth​ ​by​ ​the​ ​whispers​ ​of​ ​growing​ ​wind.​ ​Then​ ​I​ ​realised​ ​this​ ​was​ ​not camp.


I​ ​was​ ​lost.​ ​Unfamiliar​ ​scents​ ​swirled​ ​and​ ​danced​ ​in​ ​the​ ​foreboding​ ​wind. Pawprints​ ​followed​ ​me​ ​like​ ​an​ ​invisible​ ​wolf​ ​steeping​ ​in​ ​the​ ​same​ ​snow​ ​as​ ​me. Faint​ ​howls​ ​and​ ​sounds​ ​echoed​ ​across​ ​the​ ​valley​ ​and​ ​into​ ​my​ ​ears​ ​that​ ​awaited the​ ​long-searched-for​ ​sound.​ ​My​ ​fur​ ​began​ ​to​ ​chill​ ​over;​ ​icy​ ​fingers​ ​grasped my​ ​beating​ ​heart​ ​and​ ​threatened​ ​it​ ​to​ ​let​ ​go​ ​of​ ​life.

I​ ​powered​ ​forward​ ​with​ ​new​ ​courage​ ​flooding​ ​my​ ​senses.​ ​My​ ​pack​ ​was howling​ ​for​ ​me.​ ​My​ ​paws​ ​sped​ ​with​ ​hurricane​ ​force​ ​through​ ​the​ ​snow​ ​towards the​ ​familiar​ ​land.​ ​Trees​ ​sat​ ​lifeless​ ​in​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​like​ ​bones​ ​that​ ​had​ ​been ripped​ ​open​ ​and​ ​left​ ​hanging​ ​in​ ​the​ ​frozen​ ​air.​ ​The​ ​air​ ​was​ ​choked​ ​with freezing​ ​snow. The​ ​hurricane​ ​weakened​ ​and​ ​slowed​ ​me​ ​until​ ​I​ ​was​ ​loping​ ​through​ ​the​ ​trees​ ​at a​ ​snail’s​ ​pace.​ ​Prints​ ​tracked​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​with​ ​generations​ ​of​ ​wolves​ ​legacies copied​ ​into​ ​the​ ​environment.​ ​Where​ ​were​ ​the​ ​wolves?​ ​Where​ ​had​ ​they​ ​gone? The​ ​howling​ ​air​ ​around​ ​me​ ​only​ ​increased​ ​my​ ​anger​ ​and​ ​lostness. Chapter​ ​4 Last​ ​life Padding​ ​through​ ​the​ ​blank,​ ​bland​ ​landscape,​ ​I​ ​never​ ​expected​ ​a​ ​glade​ ​of heavenly​ ​wolves​ ​to​ ​appear​ ​through​ ​the​ ​lost​ ​world​ ​around​ ​me.​ ​The​ ​ancient​ ​trees were​ ​heavy​ ​with​ ​thick​ ​ripe​ ​fruit​ ​and​ ​perfect​ ​flowers​ ​that​ ​spread​ ​like green-cough.​ ​The​ ​air​ ​sweetened​ ​with​ ​the​ ​scent​ ​of​ ​spring​ ​and​ ​fullness.​ ​ ​The​ ​sun that​ ​had​ ​long​ ​since​ ​disappeared​ ​but​ ​here​ ​it​ ​was​ ​shining​ ​like​ ​gold.​ ​Millions​ ​of thoughts​ ​clouded​ ​my​ ​worried​ ​head.​ ​The​ ​forest​ ​was​ ​choking​ ​outside.​ ​In​ ​here,​ ​it was​ ​pristine​ ​and​ ​wonderfully​ ​warm.​ ​The​ ​air​ ​was​ ​clean​ ​and​ ​no​ ​snowflakes​ ​rode the​ ​heat-laced​ ​wind​ ​over​ ​and​ ​over​ ​above​ ​my​ ​head.​ ​My​ ​ears​ ​pricked​ ​as​ ​an unfamiliar​ ​picture​ ​came​ ​from​ ​behind​ ​the​ ​grove​ ​of​ ​trees. Panting​ ​came,​ ​louder​ ​and​ ​louder,​ ​from​ ​every​ ​corner​ ​of​ ​the​ ​grove.​ ​My​ ​heart beat​ ​faster​ ​and​ ​faster,​ ​pulling​ ​my​ ​veins​ ​with​ ​it.​ ​Dark​ ​shadows​ ​swirled​ ​in​ ​and out​ ​of​ ​view​ ​with​ ​the​ ​retreating​ ​and​ ​forward​ ​movements​ ​of​ ​the​ ​resident​ ​clan. My​ ​ears​ ​pricked​ ​unexpectedly​ ​and​ ​my​ ​legs​ ​jerked,​ ​pulling​ ​my​ ​body​ ​forward,


lurching​ ​around.​ ​ ​Pulling​ ​the​ ​golden​ ​light​ ​down​ ​and​ ​tearing​ ​it,​ ​the​ ​wolves around​ ​me​ ​scattered​ ​and​ ​my​ ​vision​ ​shifted​ ​and​ ​morphed​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​my​ ​eyes. Their​ ​barks​ ​faded​ ​and​ ​I​ ​began​ ​to​ ​die,​ ​slowly​ ​but​ ​surely.​ ​No​ ​wounds​ ​had appeared​ ​in​ ​my​ ​pelt​ ​but​ ​the​ ​sting​ ​was​ ​there.​ ​Even​ ​my​ ​savage​ ​attack​ ​hadn’t fazed​ ​them​ ​at​ ​all.​ ​Even​ ​after​ ​my​ ​most​ ​terrifying​ ​posture​ ​had​ ​been​ ​fully equipped​ ​and​ ​my​ ​hackles​ ​lifted​ ​menacingly.​ ​I​ ​could​ ​tell​ ​in​ ​their​ ​eyes,​ ​they​ ​were not​ ​going​ ​to​ ​flinch;​ ​even​ ​with​ ​my​ ​most​ ​terrifying​ ​snarl​ ​they​ ​did​ ​not​ ​retreat.​ ​Not an​ ​owl​ ​screeched,​ ​not​ ​a branch​ ​wavered​ ​in​ ​that​ ​moment.​ ​Black​ ​clouds​ ​hovered​ ​above​ ​the​ ​breakneck situation​ ​down​ ​below. Just​ ​then​ ​a​ ​high​ ​shrill​ ​vice​ ​yelled​ ​out, “What​ ​on​ ​earth​ ​is​ ​happening​ ​here,​ ​Silverpelt​ ​what​ ​are​ ​you​ ​doing​ ​here?!” It​ ​was​ ​her.​ ​The​ ​red​ ​wolf​ ​from​ ​before.​ ​Her​ ​face​ ​was​ ​flushed​ ​and​ ​she​ ​barked​ ​loud and​ ​clear. “Let​ ​him​ ​go;​ ​he​ ​has​ ​no​ ​wrongdoing​ ​here!” Wolves​ ​gave​ ​growls​ ​of​ ​defiance​ ​but​ ​loosened​ ​the​ ​tight​ ​circle​ ​of​ ​wolves​ ​around me. A​ ​dark​ ​wolf​ ​yowled,“Hey,​ ​he​ ​was​ ​the​ ​one​ ​who​ ​attacked​ ​us!” “It’s​ ​a​ ​life​ ​instinct,”​ ​I​ ​replied,​ ​sharply, “Not​ ​against​ ​another​ ​clan,​ ​it’s​ ​not!”​ ​His​ ​voice​ ​rose​ ​angrily. “Oh​ ​yeah​ ​it​ ​is.” “Guys,​ ​guys...​ ​it’s​ ​OK.​ ​Silverpelt,​ ​get​ ​back​ ​to​ ​your​ ​clan,”​ ​the​ ​she-wolf​ ​yowled. “Get​ ​out​ ​of​ ​this,​ ​Dawnfeather.​ ​It’s​ ​my​ ​fight,”​ ​the​ ​dark​ ​wolf​ ​barked. Millions​ ​of​ ​thoughts​ ​rushed​ ​through​ ​my​ ​brain​ ​like​ ​a​ ​freight​ ​train.​ ​She’d​ ​never told​ ​me​ ​her​ ​name! “Now​ ​you!”​ ​The​ ​dark​ ​wolf​ ​barked​ ​again,​ ​“You​ ​have​ ​something​ ​to​ ​explain​ ​to all​ ​of​ ​us,​ ​don’t​ ​you!” The​ ​fangs​ ​came​ ​too​ ​fast.​ ​My​ ​neck​ ​snapped.​ ​Again,​ ​the​ ​light​ ​faded​ ​and​ ​shifted like​ ​it​ ​did​ ​before.​ ​Was​ ​I​ ​going​ ​to​ ​die?​ ​Shifty​ ​figures​ ​appeared​ ​in​ ​my​ ​head​ ​in​ ​a silvery​ ​ghostlike​ ​form:​ ​my​ ​leader,​ ​my​ ​friend,​ ​and​ ​my​ ​ruthless​ ​killer.​ ​They​ ​all spoke​ ​the​ ​same​ ​thing​ ​‘Welcome​ ​to​ ​Starclan​ ​Silverpelt.’ Chapter​ ​5


The​ ​lights​ ​above​ ​me​ ​flashed​ ​and​ ​flickered​ ​like​ ​dying​ ​stars​ ​waiting​ ​to​ ​explode. The​ ​ground​ ​below​ ​me​ ​felt​ ​and​ ​looked​ ​like​ ​an​ ​aurora.​ ​Colours​ ​flew​ ​like​ ​paper planes​ ​across​ ​the​ ​jet​ ​black​ ​void​ ​that​ ​enveloped​ ​me.​ ​Wisps​ ​of​ ​silver​ ​flashed through​ ​the​ ​aurora​ ​lighting​ ​up​ ​my​ ​paws​ ​like​ ​a​ ​flash​ ​of​ ​underground​ ​lightning. “What…?” Thoughts​ ​to​ ​my​ ​brain​ ​were​ ​cut​ ​and​ ​burned.​ ​The​ ​world​ ​spinned.​ ​Colours​ ​danced and​ ​revealed​ ​the​ ​twisted​ ​body​ ​of​ ​a​ ​strange​ ​wolf​ ​from​ ​an​ ​outlaw​ ​clan,​ ​bleeding scarlet​ ​oil​ ​from​ ​the​ ​torn​ ​flesh,​ ​dripping​ ​onto​ ​the​ ​forest​ ​floor. “I’ll​ ​show​ ​you​ ​the​ ​hidden​ ​clan,”​ ​the​ ​wolf​ ​rasped,​ ​his​ ​throat​ ​wobbled​ ​with tension.​ ​ ​“It’s​ ​hidden​ ​by​ ​the​ ​gold​ ​leafed​ ​tree​ ​where​ ​you​ ​were​ ​last​ ​night.” “What!​ ​I’ve​ ​been​ ​here​ ​for​ ​twenty-four​ ​hours?”​ ​I​ ​stammered,​ ​my​ ​brain​ ​racked again​ ​with​ ​the​ ​unwanted​ ​information.​ ​The​ ​earth​ ​below​ ​the​ ​wolf’s​ ​paws​ ​pooled with​ ​the​ ​thick​ ​red​ ​blood,​ ​seeping​ ​from​ ​the​ ​wound. My​ ​mind​ ​rebelled​ ​and​ ​I​ ​dashed​ ​to​ ​the​ ​glade​ ​and​ ​stopped​ ​as​ ​a​ ​young​ ​red​ ​wolf appeared​ ​from​ ​behind​ ​the​ ​trunk.​ ​ ​My​ ​heart​ ​stopped​ ​as​ ​Dawnfeather materialised​ ​and​ ​barked​ ​worriedly.​ ​Her​ ​fur​ ​bore​ ​scars​ ​and​ ​her​ ​hair​ ​was​ ​clogged with​ ​dried​ ​blood. “What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​doing​ ​here​ ​Silverpelt?​ ​You’ve​ ​already​ ​crossed​ ​the​ ​border​ ​once; why​ ​again?​ ​You​ ​don’t​ ​want​ ​to​ ​get​ ​caught​ ​do​ ​you?” “Dawnfeather,​ ​I​ ​need​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​you​ ​something;​ ​it​ ​concerns​ ​you​ ​and​ ​the​ ​hidden clan.” “What?​ ​Silverpelt,​ ​where​ ​did​ ​you…” I​ ​shoved​ ​her​ ​forward​ ​and​ ​barked​ ​at​ ​her​ ​to​ ​speed​ ​her​ ​on​ ​the​ ​way.​ ​Surprisingly, she​ ​didn’t​ ​protest​ ​but​ ​just​ ​followed​ ​obediently​ ​until​ ​she​ ​collapsed​ ​at​ ​the​ ​border between​ ​our​ ​territories. “I​ ​overheard​ ​that​ ​the​ ​hidden​ ​clan​ ​has​ ​declared​ ​war​ ​on​ ​the​ ​clans​ ​of​ ​the​ ​forest and​ ​you’re​ ​the​ ​only​ ​one​ ​that​ ​can​ ​solve​ ​the​ ​riddle​ ​of​ ​the​ ​war.​ ​Dawnfeather,​ ​I need​ ​you.”​ ​I​ ​gasped. A​ ​twig​ ​snapped​ ​behind​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​spun​ ​around​ ​to​ ​see​ ​a​ ​black​ ​wolf​ ​baring​ ​its​ ​teeth. “So​ ​I’ve​ ​found​ ​you​ ​again,​ ​and​ ​with​ ​the​ ​same​ ​friends​ ​I’d​ ​vouch.” His​ ​maniacal​ ​smile​ ​lit​ ​up​ ​his​ ​face.​ ​ ​We​ ​both​ ​snarled​ ​and​ ​pawed​ ​the​ ​ground. “I​ ​know​ ​about​ ​your​ ​little​ ​trip​ ​to​ ​the​ ​goldtree.”


His​ ​eyebrows​ ​dipped​ ​and​ ​a​ ​sneer​ ​spread​ ​across​ ​his​ ​mangled​ ​face.​ ​“But​ ​I​ ​don’t feel​ ​like​ ​killing​ ​you.​ ​I​ ​can​ ​show​ ​you​ ​the​ ​clan​ ​of​ ​secrets​ ​tonight,​ ​if​ ​you​ ​give​ ​me Dawnfeather.” I​ ​stammered​ ​and​ ​said​ ​in​ ​a​ ​shaky​ ​voice,​ ​“I​ ​can​ ​not.​ ​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​in​ ​the​ ​same​ ​clan.” “Well,​ ​you’ll​ ​need​ ​to​ ​figure​ ​that​ ​out​ ​for​ ​yourself,​ ​won’t​ ​you.” He​ ​sneered​ ​again​ ​and​ ​he​ ​let​ ​the​ ​words​ ​sink​ ​into​ ​my​ ​skull. “Okay,​ ​I’ll​ ​find​ ​a​ ​way.” I​ ​dashed​ ​away​ ​towards​ ​my​ ​clan. He​ ​barked​ ​behind​ ​me,​ ​“Bring​ ​her​ ​to​ ​me​ ​before​ ​first​ ​moon​ ​or​ ​the​ ​path​ ​to​ ​the hidden​ ​clan​ ​will​ ​remain​ ​hidden.” Chapter​ ​6 The​ ​bedding​ ​below​ ​me​ ​felt​ ​strangely​ ​uncomfortable​ ​as​ ​I​ ​tossed​ ​and​ ​turned awaiting​ ​the​ ​most​ ​terrible​ ​day​ ​ahead.​ ​The​ ​leaves​ ​above​ ​me​ ​shook​ ​like​ ​the​ ​seed in​ ​a​ ​nut​ ​when​ ​a​ ​squirrell​ ​is​ ​searching​ ​it.​ ​How​ ​will​ ​I​ ​convince​ ​her​ ​to​ ​give​ ​herself in?​ ​Will​ ​I​ ​need​ ​to​ ​trick​ ​her? I​ ​strolled​ ​out​ ​into​ ​the​ ​forest​ ​alone,​ ​searching​ ​for​ ​the​ ​border​ ​between​ ​our​ ​clans. A​ ​sleek,​ ​red​ ​shape​ ​dived​ ​through​ ​the​ ​brush​ ​across​ ​the​ ​river​ ​and​ ​I​ ​sighed​ ​as Dawnfeather​ ​appeared​ ​from​ ​the​ ​clan.​ ​She​ ​trotted​ ​up​ ​to​ ​me​ ​and​ ​affectionately licked​ ​my​ ​ear.​ ​I​ ​regretted​ ​having​ ​to​ ​tell​ ​her​ ​the​ ​news​ ​from​ ​the​ ​mysterious​ ​black wolf​ ​from​ ​the​ ​day​ ​before. “Um,​ ​Dawnfeather,”​ ​I​ ​said,​ ​tentatively “Yes,​ ​what​ ​is​ ​it?” She​ ​sidled​ ​up​ ​to​ ​me​ ​and​ ​twirled​ ​her​ ​tail​ ​around​ ​mine. “I​ ​had​ ​a​ ​talk​ ​with​ ​the​ ​weird​ ​black​ ​wolf​ ​we​ ​saw​ ​two​ ​moon​ ​rises​ ​ago.”​ ​My​ ​voice trembled​ ​like​ ​a​ ​scared​ ​vole.“It’s​ ​about​ ​you,​ ​Dawnfeather.” “Hmm?” “He​ ​wants​ ​you,”​ ​I​ ​said​ ​quickly.​ ​Her​ ​eyes​ ​flashed​ ​and​ ​she​ ​stepped​ ​back​ ​with​ ​a wild​ ​expression​ ​on​ ​her​ ​face. “Wait,​ ​but​ ​you​ ​need​ ​me​ ​when​ ​you​ ​discover​ ​the​ ​new​ ​clan!”​ ​she​ ​grunted. “I’m​ ​sorry,​ ​we​ ​can’t​ ​solve​ ​this​ ​puzzle​ ​without​ ​this,​ ​Dawnfeather”


“Take​ ​me​ ​to​ ​him,”​ ​she​ ​said,​ ​determinedly. I​ ​flicked​ ​my​ ​tail​ ​and​ ​we​ ​disappeared​ ​into​ ​the​ ​forest.​ ​In​ ​the​ ​tranquil​ ​silence,​ ​I remembered​ ​about​ ​the​ ​deadline​ ​of​ ​the​ ​arrival​ ​and​ ​I​ ​began​ ​to​ ​get​ ​afraid.​ ​A​ ​howl echoed​ ​from​ ​the​ ​hills​ ​and​ ​my​ ​pace​ ​sped​ ​up.​ ​The​ ​birds​ ​went​ ​quiet​ ​at​ ​the bone-chilling​ ​sound​ ​of​ ​it.​ ​A​ ​clearing​ ​appeared​ ​in​ ​the​ ​horizon. She​ ​said,​ ​“This​ ​is​ ​where​ ​we​ ​saw​ ​the​ ​black​ ​wolf,​ ​Is​ ​there​ ​something​ ​you’re​ ​not telling​ ​me?” Her​ ​voice​ ​rang​ ​through​ ​my​ ​skull​ ​and​ ​the​ ​hackles​ ​on​ ​my​ ​neck​ ​rose​ ​as​ ​a​ ​black silhouette​ ​appeared​ ​from​ ​a​ ​cave. “Ah​ ​right,​ ​you’ve​ ​brought​ ​the​ ​gift​ ​as​ ​decided;​ ​now​ ​you​ ​need​ ​the​ ​information. Well,​ ​give​ ​her​ ​to​ ​me!” Dawnfeather​ ​turned​ ​angrily​ ​to​ ​me​ ​and​ ​she​ ​barked​ ​with​ ​a​ ​wild​ ​fury. “You,​ ​you​ ​rotten​ ​carcass,​ ​you​ ​never​ ​specified​ ​this!” Dawnfeather​ ​unexpectedly​ ​leapt​ ​at​ ​Blackshade,​ ​with​ ​jaws​ ​agape.​ ​But​ ​missed. Blackshade​ ​just​ ​answered​ ​with,​ ​“You​ ​do​ ​want​ ​to​ ​know​ ​where​ ​this​ ​clan​ ​is,​ ​don’t you?” He​ ​brought​ ​out​ ​a​ ​crafty​ ​smile. I​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​Dawnfeather​ ​and​ ​spoke​ ​empathetically. “Dawnfeather,​ ​I’m​ ​sorry,​ ​it​ ​was​ ​the​ ​only​ ​way​ ​to​ ​get​ ​the​ ​information.” “Well​ ​then,​ ​Mister​ ​you​ ​are​ ​one​ ​messed​ ​up​ ​wolf.” A​ ​shiver​ ​ran​ ​down​ ​my​ ​spine.​ ​ ​Dawnfeather’s​ ​eyes​ ​glazed​ ​over​ ​and​ ​her​ ​neck dipped,​ ​her​ ​paws​ ​scraped​ ​on​ ​the​ ​ground,​ ​and​ ​she​ ​relented​ ​to​ ​lie​ ​behind BlackShade’s​ ​hindquarters. She​ ​flicked​ ​her​ ​tail​ ​and​ ​looked​ ​down. “Right,​ ​you​ ​wanted​ ​Dawnfeather,​ ​Blackshade,”​ ​I​ ​called​ ​into​ ​the​ ​gloomy​ ​forest. Blackshade​ ​grinned​ ​with​ ​his​ ​excruciatingly​ ​unwelcome​ ​face.​ ​He​ ​stepped​ ​back into​ ​the​ ​trees,​ ​beckoning​ ​us​ ​to​ ​follow​ ​him. “I’ll​ ​show​ ​you​ ​the​ ​hidden​ ​clan,​ ​now.” Those​ ​seven​ ​words​ ​solved​ ​the​ ​one​ ​problem​ ​I’d​ ​been​ ​working​ ​on​ ​ever​ ​since​ ​I met​ ​Dawnfeather.​ ​Blackshade​ ​flicked​ ​his​ ​tail​ ​to​ ​beckon​ ​us​ ​forward​ ​until​ ​he


stopped​ ​still.​ ​We​ ​both​ ​gasped​ ​and​ ​the​ ​whole​ ​world​ ​flipped​ ​upside-down.​ ​The clan​ ​was​ ​within​ ​the​ ​range​ ​of​ ​their​ ​clan​ ​all​ ​along!

Never-ending​ ​Nightmare Evie​ ​Wright

As I arose from my restless slumber, a sudden squeal of terror flushed through my senses. Inflamed, red rain invaded the palms of my hands, leaving deep cuts oozing with vivid liquid. The moon no longer sat in the opaque sky; darkness​ ​overtook. My bed was ripped and torn vigorously, the windows ajar. A gust of brisk, bitter air flooded the room. Whirls of grey smoke clutched me with immense force. Thousands of eyes peered through the cracks in the forlorn roof as I gasped for breath. A flurry of screams flew through my head, pushing me back. The world around me grew dark; vines of nefarious and venomous strength​ ​grew​ ​through​ ​my​ ​soul.​ ​The​ ​eyes​ ​of​ ​the​ ​world​ ​shut​ ​sharply. *​ ​*​ ​* The irritating beep of my alarm clock echoed in my ears. Moaning, I reached out for the dreaded beeping machine to completely shut it down. Trudging down the stairs, the soothing aroma of pancakes and whipped cream tantalised my​ ​nostrils;​ ​the​ ​gloominess​ ​turned​ ​to​ ​deep​ ​satisfaction. When I reached the last step, I realised no one stood behind the kitchen counter. No one stood stirring the pancake mixture, vigorously. No one seemed to​ ​be​ ​awake.​ ​The​ ​room​ ​now​ ​carried​ ​a​ ​silent​ ​vibe. *​ ​*​ ​*


A sudden scratching sound alerted my ears. When I knew it was safe, I peered over the bench and saw a fork walking across the wooden floor! Was I losing my mind? I knew this wasn’t right. I crept across the creaky floorboards, to see... a whole colony of walking utensils, marching further along the wooden floor until they came to the cupboard, then abruptly turned around and marched back the opposite way. The idea that I was going crazy began to merging into reality. Like, when in your life do you ever see walking forks or running​ ​knives?!​ ​Uh​ ​huh.​ ​Never.

With a groan, I trudged past the flurry of utensils, grabbed a bowl and a packet Choco-Dips. The milk splattered over the tiny brown spheres of unhealthiness. My mouth opened wide, as the bobbing brown balls floated down my throat. A smile​ ​appeared​ ​on​ ​my​ ​face.​ ​A​ ​contented​ ​smile. Hearing faint footsteps, I turned around, looking up. A muscular figure strolled down the stairs. I stared right at it until I realised it was my Dad. He seemed different than before. Much different. His clothes were scuffed and torn. His hair​ ​looked​ ​as​ ​if​ ​it​ ​had​ ​been​ ​struck​ ​by​ ​lightning. “Dad!”​ ​I​ ​yelled,​ ​running​ ​through​ ​the​ ​kitchen​ ​into​ ​his​ ​arms. He​ ​grunted​ ​and​ ​pushed​ ​me​ ​away.​ ​I​ ​frowned​ ​with​ ​concern.​ ​Dad​ ​never​ ​does​ ​that. “What’s​ ​the​ ​matter,​ ​Dad?”​ ​I​ ​asked,​ ​walking​ ​beside​ ​him. “Nothing!”​ ​he​ ​boomed​ ​in​ ​a​ ​deep,​ ​dark​ ​voice.​ ​Somewhat​ ​deeper​ ​than​ ​usual. My deep dimples vanished as my smile slowly faded away. Something was definitely​ ​wrong. Dad turned around and asked harshly; “what are you doing? Go do your chores!” I froze with fright. Dad’s eyes weren’t eyes. I know what you’re thinking... what? Yep, that’s right. His eyes were buttons: round, black buttons. Sewn beneath the fleshy skin up above his rosy cheeks. Without another look, I swiftly swivelled around and sprinted to the door. One swipe was all I needed to​ ​open​ ​it​ ​and​ ​run​ ​to​ ​freedom. As I gasped for breathe, the world shut down. Literally. The trees flopped down like a pop up book. The houses vanished into thin air. The light from the sun gradually faded away, lured into the clouds’ trap. The road around me dropped suddenly. I fell with it. The gravel shot past me like miniscule bullets. Luscious vegetation fell to their death. As I looked up, the world closed upon me. The ground shut and the light died. All that surrounded me was pure darkness​ ​and​ ​an​ ​irritating​ ​beep.​ ​Wait..​ ​what?!


*​ ​*​ ​* I sat up in terror. A loud ear-piercing beep attacked my ear drums. Beads of thick, sticky sweat sprinted down my neck. I looked around, precariously. My chaotic bedroom looked normal: towering drawers stood next to my old, rustic desk, and that old battered doll sat awkwardly wedged between mounds of laundry. And the centerpiece of my room, my majestic phoenix bird hung from the​ ​high​ ​ceilings.The​ ​irritating​ ​sound​ ​emanated​ ​throughout​ ​the​ ​house. “Hello,​ ​Mary​ ​speaking?” *pause* “Oh..yes​ ​I’ll​ ​get​ ​her​ ​right​ ​awa-” *long​ ​pause* “Oh,​ ​really?​ ​OK​ ​.When​ ​should​ ​I​ ​tell​ ​her?” *pause* “Ohhhhh...​ ​ ​yep,​ ​yep” ​ ​*pause* ​ ​“Thanks,​ ​thanks.​ ​Bye!” Heart​ ​racing,​ ​head​ ​thumping,​ ​I​ ​darted​ ​downstairs​ ​to​ ​see​ ​Mum. I finally reached the kitchen and dining room. Everything seemed normal. The pristine polished table sat elegantly next to the six old-fashioned chairs. The kitchen bench invaded by all sorts of ingredients. Then I saw Mum. Standing behind the bench, making pancakes. Eyes focused. Face downward. Forehead wrinkled.​ ​She​ ​looked​ ​up.​ ​She​ ​saw​ ​me​ ​standing​ ​there,​ ​staring. “Hi​ ​darling!”​ ​she​ ​said,​ ​in​ ​her​ ​considerate​ ​voice. “Hi​ ​Mum!”​ ​I​ ​answered,​ ​totally​ ​gobsmacked. Yeah,​ ​I​ ​know.​ ​Why?​ ​you​ ​say. Mum seemed...seemed...different. Somewhat distant, and unknown. Everything she did was completely typical and regular. But she just seemed different. “What do you want for breakfast, honey?” she asked, folding the smooth pancake​ ​mixture​ ​together. “Ummm...errrr...ummmm..”. ​ ​I​ ​couldn’t​ ​produce​ ​even​ ​the​ ​tiniest​ ​sound​ ​of​ ​the​ ​English​ ​language. Mum​ ​looked​ ​at​ ​me​ ​with​ ​that​ ​‘so-what-do-you-want-just-tell-me’​ ​look. Her eyes twinkled fluorescently, a flash of inflamed light flushed the insides of her​ ​eyes. I​ ​froze.​ ​The​ ​world​ ​around​ ​me​ ​got​ ​stranger​ ​by​ ​the​ ​minute.


I walked over to Mum who was vibrating furiously. I held her delicate hand and​ ​asked​ ​her​ ​a​ ​simple​ ​question. “Mum?” I asked, trembling with fear. I’d never seen her like this before. “What​ ​are​ ​you​ ​thinking​ ​about​ ​right​ ​now?” A​ ​long-winded​ ​silence​ ​darkened​ ​the​ ​room. No​ ​answer. Mum​ ​began​ ​murmuring.​ ​“Thrro..ww..hheerw...ouu..t...theer….windowwww.” I stood there, staring into her inflamed eyes. Pictures of an innocent little girl being pushed out of a three story house swarmed through her eyes like wasps. What.​ ​Was.​ ​Happening? Suddenly it all came to me. My brain fizzed, sweat gushed from my neck and face. With a twitch, Mum stomped past the kitchen bench and grabbed hold of my shoulders with an unimaginable force. Mum’s rapid breathing lingered in the room. She lunged me upwards and silently turned me upside down. With extreme​ ​fear,​ ​I​ ​watched​ ​as​ ​Mum​ ​stomped​ ​over​ ​to​ ​the​ ​colossal​ ​window. Suddenly, she yanked me upwards far above her head. Without notice, she froze. I hung there like a shirt on a clothesline. Dangling from my mother's hands, I started to squirm. The pressure on my chest was making it impossible to breath. All I needed was one breath. All I could hear were faint whispers. How long was I going to be here? What was Mum doing? I guess I’d never know.​ ​I​ ​was​ ​trapped. Abruptly, Mum came back to life. She started pulling me back like a slingshot. She stopped when I was barely touching the floor. With all her strength, she flung​ ​me​ ​forward​ ​and​ ​back​ ​until… CRASH! I felt my body blast through the thin sheet of sharp see-through material. Insignificant shards of glass flew through the air at unimaginable speed. The splinters of fragments shot me in every direction. Dazed, I looked down. The ground seemed a long way away. The people on the street looked like miniscule​ ​dots.​ ​Simultaneously,​ ​I​ ​realised​ ​I​ ​was​ ​falling.​ ​Yes,​ ​falling. I scrunched my eyes and watched as the broken glass came tumbling onto me. I​ ​didn’t​ ​even​ ​care​ ​now.​ ​I​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​gone.​ ​Completely​ ​gone. The wind rushed past me like ravens rushing to get a single soggy slither of bread. Swiftly, I turned my head and looked down one last time. The concrete sprinted​ ​closer​ ​and​ ​closer.​ ​Then​ ​I​ ​felt​ ​it.


The concrete smashed against my back. The light around me dimmed and I heard nothing. A floating sensation ramped up. My life flicked between the slanted​ ​edges​ ​of​ ​my​ ​eyes.​ ​I​ ​knew​ ​what​ ​had​ ​happened. I had succumbed to the soft, welcoming arms of death. My life slipped from my​ ​grasp.​ ​Maybe​ ​I’d​ ​be​ ​welcomed​ ​into​ ​heaven.

Better​ ​Safe​ ​than​ ​Sorry Angus​ ​Mudie

I​ ​wince​ ​as​ ​the​ ​gun​ ​is​ ​aimed​ ​at​ ​my​ ​chest,​ ​expecting​ ​a​ ​bullet​ ​at​ ​any​ ​moment I​ ​try​ ​to​ ​retaliate,​ ​but​ ​my​ ​voice​ ​seems​ ​non-existent. A​ ​fist​ ​enters​ ​the​ ​light,​ ​hitting​ ​me​ ​square​ ​in​ ​the​ ​face. Blood​ ​starts​ ​to​ ​run. He​ ​strikes​ ​me​ ​again.​ ​My​ ​eye​ ​swells.​ ​The​ ​next​ ​blow​ ​hits​ ​me​ ​so​ ​hard​ ​I​ ​topple over,​ ​the​ ​chair​ ​I’m​ ​tethered​ ​to​ ​landing​ ​on​ ​top​ ​of​ ​me.​ ​A​ ​pair​ ​of​ ​hands​ ​reaches out,​ ​pulling​ ​me​ ​back​ ​up.​ ​I​ ​spit​ ​out​ ​a​ ​drop​ ​of​ ​blood. “What​ ​have​ ​you​ ​done?” My​ ​eyes​ ​fixate​ ​on​ ​the​ ​rope​ ​binding​ ​my​ ​hands​ ​together. “I​ ​don't​ ​know​ ​anything,​ ​please.” I​ ​feel​ ​the​ ​serrated​ ​edge​ ​of​ ​a​ ​knife.​ ​Josh​ ​comes​ ​into​ ​the​ ​light.​ ​His​ ​fingers​ ​cradle the​ ​handle​ ​of​ ​the​ ​blade,​ ​contemplating​ ​my​ ​fate. He​ ​doesn't​ ​say​ ​anything.​ ​ ​Tthis​ ​was​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​as​ ​emotionally​ ​painful​ ​as​ ​it​ ​was physically.​ ​He​ ​tries​ ​his​ ​best​ ​not​ ​to​ ​make​ ​eye​ ​contact.​ ​Josh​ ​signals​ ​for​ ​the​ ​armed guard​ ​to​ ​leave.​ ​He​ ​pulls​ ​out​ ​his​ ​revolver;​ ​gun​ ​in​ ​one​ ​hand,​ ​knife​ ​in​ ​the​ ​other. He​ ​uses​ ​his​ ​arms​ ​and​ ​hands​ ​like​ ​a​ ​weight​ ​and​ ​says​ ​two​ ​words. “Your​ ​choice.”


A​ ​sense​ ​of​ ​uncertainty​ ​rises​ ​up​ ​through​ ​my​ ​chest,​ ​leaving​ ​me​ ​unsure​ ​of​ ​my trust​ ​for​ ​Josh.​ ​This​ ​could​ ​mean​ ​my​ ​freedom​ ​or​ ​end.​ ​Tears​ ​well​ ​up​ ​in​ ​my​ ​eyes, something​ ​I​ ​am​ ​not​ ​known​ ​for.​ ​I​ ​fixate​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​on​ ​the​ ​revolver.​ ​If​ ​I​ ​am​ ​going to​ ​die,​ ​I​ ​would​ ​want​ ​him​ ​to​ ​watch,​ ​as​ ​his​ ​choice​ ​decides​ ​my​ ​fate.​ ​He​ ​dawdles around​ ​my​ ​chair​ ​until​ ​he's​ ​behind​ ​me.​ ​Suddenly​ ​my​ ​hands​ ​are​ ​free,​ ​the​ ​rope​ ​no longer​ ​binding​ ​my​ ​wrists.​ ​He​ ​ushers​ ​me​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​door,​ ​patience​ ​not​ ​a​ ​virtue anymore.​ ​I​ ​run,​ ​Josh​ ​close​ ​on​ ​my​ ​heels.​ ​We​ ​reach​ ​the​ ​edge​ ​of​ ​a​ ​forest, submerging​ ​ourselves​ ​in​ ​shrubs​ ​and​ ​bushes,​ ​the​ ​last​ ​protected​ ​forest​ ​since​ ​the uprising.​ ​So​ ​he​ ​hadn’t​ ​given​ ​up​ ​on​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​had​ ​figured​ ​that​ ​he​ ​thought​ ​his​ ​life had​ ​more​ ​value​ ​than​ ​my​ ​own,​ ​which​ ​didn't​ ​surprise​ ​me,​ ​seeing​ ​as​ ​I​ ​didn't​ ​value my​ ​life​ ​much.​ ​He​ ​seems​ ​different​ ​now,​ ​his​ ​old​ ​playful​ ​nature​ ​hidden​ ​behind​ ​a mask​ ​of​ ​insecurity​ ​and​ ​authority. “The​ ​government​ ​won't​ ​have​ ​any​ ​trouble​ ​finding​ ​us.” Which​ ​is​ ​unfortunately​ ​true.​ ​Josh​ ​and​ ​I​ ​are​ ​the​ ​last​ ​pure​ ​humans.​ ​The​ ​rest​ ​are all​ ​genetically​ ​engineered​ ​one​ ​way​ ​or​ ​another.​ ​The​ ​only​ ​non-organic​ ​thing​ ​in our​ ​bodies​ ​is​ ​a​ ​small​ ​microchip​ ​at​ ​the​ ​back​ ​of​ ​our​ ​necks.​ ​We​ ​are​ ​the government's​ ​weapon,​ ​but​ ​also​ ​their​ ​greatest​ ​threat. By​ ​the​ ​time​ ​the​ ​search​ ​parties​ ​leave,​ ​we​ ​find​ ​a​ ​small​ ​shed​ ​on​ ​the​ ​outskirts​ ​of the​ ​bushes. “The​ ​sun​ ​is​ ​setting.”​ ​Josh​ ​says​ ​in​ ​a​ ​quiet​ ​voice.​ ​I​ ​know​ ​it​ ​was​ ​a​ ​stupid comment,​ ​but​ ​at​ ​least​ ​he’s​ ​trying​ ​his​ ​best​ ​to​ ​get​ ​rid​ ​of​ ​the​ ​elephant​ ​in​ ​the​ ​room. It's​ ​going​ ​to​ ​be​ ​a​ ​long​ ​night.​ ​I​ ​squint​ ​as​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​adjust​ ​to​ ​the​ ​burnt​ ​orange​ ​sky in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​us.​ ​Somehow,​ ​I​ ​manage​ ​to​ ​fall​ ​asleep. I'm​ ​woken​ ​suddenly​ ​by​ ​Josh,​ ​shaking​ ​my​ ​shoulder. “We​ ​need​ ​to​ ​go.​ ​Now.” I​ ​do​ ​as​ ​he​ ​says,​ ​knowing​ ​that​ ​our​ ​lives​ ​could​ ​be​ ​on​ ​the​ ​line.​ ​We​ ​head​ ​deeper into​ ​the​ ​woods,​ ​not​ ​knowing​ ​where​ ​I​ ​am​ ​going.​ ​I’m​ ​not​ ​sure​ ​Josh​ ​knows​ ​either. I​ ​hear​ ​gunshots​ ​behind​ ​us.​ ​Someone​ ​is​ ​following​ ​us.​ ​We​ ​sprint​ ​ahead,​ ​ignoring our​ ​surroundings.​ ​We​ ​don’t​ ​speak​ ​to​ ​each​ ​other​ ​to​ ​save​ ​our​ ​energy.


We​ ​finally​ ​reach​ ​a​ ​small​ ​clearing​ ​with​ ​a​ ​lake,​ ​or​ ​a​ ​sad​ ​excuse​ ​for​ ​a​ ​lake anyway.​ ​I​ ​point​ ​over​ ​at​ ​a​ ​small​ ​boat​ ​by​ ​a​ ​seemingly​ ​abandoned​ ​shed​ ​next​ ​to​ ​the lake.​ ​We​ ​run​ ​over​ ​to​ ​it​ ​and​ ​jump​ ​in.​ ​I​ ​cross​ ​my​ ​fingers,​ ​hoping​ ​we​ ​don’t​ ​sink the​ ​boat.​ ​Since​ ​there​ ​are​ ​no​ ​paddles,​ ​we​ ​use​ ​our​ ​hands​ ​instead,​ ​flinging​ ​them through​ ​the​ ​water​ ​as​ ​fast​ ​as​ ​we​ ​can,​ ​pushing​ ​ourselves​ ​out​ ​into​ ​the​ ​middle​ ​of the​ ​lake.​ ​A​ ​tall​ ​man​ ​with​ ​a​ ​grey​ ​beard​ ​bolts​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​bushes,​ ​staring​ ​at​ ​us​ ​like we​ ​just​ ​killed​ ​his​ ​family.​ ​He​ ​aims​ ​his​ ​revolver.​ ​Bang!​ ​It​ ​hits​ ​the​ ​water​ ​just​ ​left of​ ​my​ ​thigh.​ ​Another​ ​shot.​ ​It​ ​splashes​ ​into​ ​the​ ​water​ ​in​ ​front​ ​of​ ​the​ ​boat.​ ​Bang! Another​ ​miss.​ ​Josh​ ​and​ ​I​ ​are​ ​both​ ​thinking​ ​the​ ​same​ ​thing.​ ​We​ ​both​ ​know​ ​we are​ ​doomed.

He​ ​points​ ​his​ ​gun​ ​directly​ ​at​ ​us.​ ​Almost​ ​in​ ​slow​ ​motion,​ ​he​ ​squeezes​ ​the trigger.​ ​Click!​ ​I​ ​wince,​ ​expecting​ ​the​ ​boat​ ​to​ ​fill​ ​with​ ​water​ ​or​ ​my​ ​blood​ ​any second.​ ​He​ ​has​ ​no​ ​bullets​ ​left.​ ​He​ ​can’t​ ​kill​ ​us,​ ​we​ ​can’t​ ​escape.​ ​Stalemate. “What​ ​now?” “We​ ​wait.” I​ ​don’t​ ​disagree. Eventually​ ​the​ ​sky​ ​turns​ ​black,​ ​the​ ​stars​ ​come​ ​out​ ​and​ ​we​ ​are​ ​plunged​ ​into another​ ​night​ ​of​ ​darkness.​ ​The​ ​man​ ​leaves​ ​at​ ​sunset,​ ​so​ ​we​ ​paddle​ ​out​ ​to​ ​the other​ ​side​ ​of​ ​the​ ​lake,​ ​leaving​ ​our​ ​belongings​ ​at​ ​shore.We​ ​find​ ​a​ ​trail,​ ​but​ ​we stay​ ​a​ ​few​ ​metres​ ​away,​ ​incase​ ​anyone​ ​comes​ ​looking​ ​for​ ​us.​ ​We​ ​keep​ ​walking until​ ​a​ ​new​ ​day​ ​dawns.​ ​We​ ​eat​ ​some​ ​of​ ​the​ ​food​ ​we​ ​scavenged​ ​from​ ​a​ ​boat shed.​ ​ ​It​ ​will​ ​only​ ​last​ ​us​ ​maybe​ ​another​ ​two​ ​days. For​ ​the​ ​next​ ​day​ ​and​ ​a​ ​half,​ ​we​ ​walk.​ ​Until​ ​we​ ​reach​ ​a​ ​large​ ​barn,​ ​abandoned during​ ​the​ ​plague.​ ​We​ ​set​ ​up​ ​camp.​ ​I​ ​decide​ ​to​ ​take​ ​a​ ​nap,​ ​while​ ​Josh​ ​sorts​ ​our supplies.​ ​We​ ​are​ ​the​ ​only​ ​people​ ​here​ ​for​ ​miles.​ ​Yet​ ​somehow​ ​there​ ​is​ ​a​ ​knock at​ ​the​ ​door. I​ ​snap​ ​my​ ​eyes​ ​open,​ ​my​ ​body​ ​overcome​ ​with​ ​fear-induced​ ​adrenaline.​ ​As quietly​ ​as​ ​I​ ​can,​ ​I​ ​stand​ ​up,​ ​ready​ ​for​ ​a​ ​fight.​ ​Josh​ ​is​ ​brandishing​ ​a​ ​pitchfork. Silently,​ ​I​ ​grab​ ​a​ ​spade​ ​and​ ​head​ ​for​ ​the​ ​door.​ ​I​ ​push​ ​it​ ​open​ ​and​ ​dive​ ​behind​ ​a stack​ ​of​ ​hay​ ​bales.​ ​As​ ​stealthly​ ​as​ ​possible,​ ​I​ ​peek​ ​at​ ​the​ ​man​ ​through​ ​a​ ​gap.


Oh​ ​God.​ ​It’s​ ​him.​ ​It's​ ​the​ ​man​ ​responsible​ ​for​ ​all​ ​of​ ​this.​ ​It’s​ ​the​ ​President​ ​of Earth. In​ ​his​ ​hand,​ ​he​ ​holds​ ​a​ ​shiny​ ​revolver​ ​by​ ​the​ ​barrel.​ ​He​ ​raises​ ​an​ ​eyebrow. Silence​ ​floods​ ​the​ ​barn.​ ​I​ ​notice​ ​I​ ​am​ ​no​ ​longer​ ​holding​ ​the​ ​spade.​ ​The President​ ​throws​ ​the​ ​gun​ ​at​ ​Josh.​ ​It​ ​lands​ ​at​ ​his​ ​feet.​ ​He​ ​picks​ ​it​ ​up,​ ​very gingerly.​ ​Points​ ​it​ ​at​ ​the​ ​President,​ ​hand​ ​trembling​ ​with​ ​fear​ ​and​ ​adrenaline.​ ​I look​ ​away;​ ​I​ ​can't​ ​bear​ ​to​ ​see​ ​anyone​ ​else​ ​die,​ ​especially​ ​when​ ​it's​ ​Josh​ ​killing them.​ ​Boom!​ ​A​ ​gunshot.​ ​I​ ​slowly​ ​turn​ ​around,​ ​expecting​ ​the​ ​President​ ​to​ ​be lying​ ​on​ ​the​ ​ground​ ​with​ ​a​ ​hole​ ​in​ ​his​ ​chest,​ ​blood​ ​spurting​ ​from​ ​the​ ​wound. Instead,​ ​I​ ​see​ ​someone​ ​else's​ ​blood.​ ​Oh​ ​no.​ ​Josh​ ​is​ ​lying​ ​facedown​ ​in​ ​the​ ​hay. Blood​ ​everywhere.​ ​He​ ​killed​ ​himself. “It​ ​was​ ​his​ ​choice.” I​ ​clench​ ​my​ ​teeth,​ ​rage​ ​and​ ​anger​ ​filling​ ​every​ ​inch​ ​of​ ​my​ ​body.​ ​I​ ​feel​ ​like​ ​I'm about​ ​to​ ​explode.​ ​And​ ​that's​ ​just​ ​the​ ​tip​ ​of​ ​the​ ​iceberg.​ ​I​ ​begin​ ​to​ ​scream,​ ​an earsplitting​ ​sound.​ ​A​ ​warcry.​ ​I​ ​sink​ ​to​ ​my​ ​knees.​ ​I've​ ​made​ ​up​ ​my​ ​mind.​ ​The gun,​ ​still​ ​lying​ ​in​ ​Josh’s​ ​hand,​ ​taunts​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​pry​ ​the​ ​gun​ ​from​ ​his​ ​lifeless​ ​hands. I​ ​feel​ ​the​ ​warm​ ​leather,​ ​coated​ ​in​ ​thick​ ​blood.​ ​I​ ​aim​ ​it​ ​at​ ​the​ ​President's​ ​head. But​ ​instead​ ​of​ ​pulling​ ​the​ ​trigger,​ ​I​ ​point​ ​the​ ​barrel​ ​at​ ​my​ ​head. The​ ​President​ ​needs​ ​me.​ ​I​ ​am​ ​his​ ​prized​ ​possession.​ ​I'm​ ​better​ ​off​ ​dead​ ​than​ ​as his​ ​weapon.​ ​I​ ​pull​ ​the​ ​trigger,​ ​and​ ​everything​ ​turns​ ​black.


Sophia’s​ ​Journey Jess​ ​Chaytor

There​ ​is​ ​only​ ​one​ ​thing​ ​on​ ​her​ ​mind,​ ​survival. With​ ​one​ ​of​ ​her​ ​cubs​ ​clinging​ ​on​ ​to​ ​the​ ​soft,​ ​comfortable​ ​fur​ ​on​ ​her​ ​back​ ​and the​ ​other​ ​two​ ​not​ ​far​ ​behind,​ ​she​ ​set​ ​off​ ​across​ ​the​ ​snow.​ ​She​ ​is​ ​their​ ​protector, their​ ​teacher,​ ​their​ ​guide​ ​and​ ​their​ ​provider​ ​of​ ​food.​ ​The​ ​weight​ ​of​ ​the​ ​task ahead​ ​lies​ ​heavily​ ​on​ ​her​ ​powerful​ ​shoulders. This​ ​is​ ​not​ ​the​ ​first​ ​time​ ​she​ ​has​ ​made​ ​this​ ​journey.​ ​She​ ​can​ ​remember​ ​walking this​ ​very​ ​same​ ​path​ ​with​ ​her​ ​mother,​ ​many​ ​years​ ​ago.​ ​Now,​ ​the​ ​circle​ ​of​ ​life has​ ​turned,​ ​and​ ​it​ ​is​ ​her​ ​time​ ​to​ ​be​ ​the​ ​responsible​ ​one. Her​ ​cubs​ ​are​ ​only​ ​a​ ​few​ ​weeks​ ​old,​ ​and​ ​seem​ ​so​ ​vulnerable​ ​out​ ​here,​ ​so​ ​tiny beside​ ​her​ ​massive​ ​frame.​ ​They​ ​are​ ​also​ ​beautiful;​ ​their​ ​fur​ ​almost​ ​as​ ​white​ ​as the​ ​snow​ ​that​ ​surround​ ​them;​ ​their​ ​curious​ ​wet-nosed​ ​faces​ ​look​ ​around​ ​in​ ​awe at​ ​the​ ​world​ ​they​ ​were​ ​born​ ​into.​ ​They​ ​mean​ ​everything​ ​to​ ​her​ ​and​ ​she​ ​will​ ​do anything​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​them​ ​safe.


She​ ​gives​ ​the​ ​cubs​ ​a​ ​gentle​ ​grunt,​ ​urging​ ​the​ ​them​ ​to​ ​keep​ ​up.​ ​They​ ​have​ ​to stick​ ​together​ ​or​ ​else​ ​there​ ​is​ ​danger​ ​ahead​ ​for​ ​all​ ​of​ ​them. Time​ ​passes​ ​as​ ​they​ ​travel​ ​through​ ​the​ ​icy​ ​terrain.​ ​Sophia​ ​turns​ ​around,​ ​looking at​ ​her​ ​worn​ ​out​ ​cubs:​ ​hungry,​ ​exhausted​ ​and​ ​as​ ​skinny​ ​as​ ​ever.​ ​Their​ ​ribs​ ​show through​ ​the​ ​small​ ​blanket​ ​covering​ ​their​ ​skin​ ​and​ ​bone.​ ​The​ ​whiteness​ ​has​ ​now become​ ​as​ ​gray​ ​as​ ​their​ ​future.​ ​The​ ​mist​ ​that​ ​lays​ ​ahead​ ​covers​ ​the​ ​tips​ ​of​ ​the destiny​ ​that​ ​they​ ​are​ ​about​ ​to​ ​face.​ ​The​ ​wind​ ​hurls​ ​around​ ​them​ ​as​ ​they​ ​travel through​ ​the​ ​rough​ ​grounds. Then,​ ​before​ ​Sophia​ ​realises,​ ​the​ ​ice​ ​crumbles​ ​beneath​ ​her.​ ​She​ ​fails​ ​to​ ​reach the​ ​other​ ​side​ ​before​ ​the​ ​ice​ ​decomposes.​ ​Sweat​ ​drops​ ​off​ ​her​ ​face​ ​and​ ​at​ ​that moment​ ​she​ ​knows​ ​everything​ ​will​ ​go​ ​wrong.​ ​A​ ​frantic​ ​howl​ ​escapes​ ​one​ ​of her​ ​unnamed​ ​cubs​ ​as​ ​he​ ​slips​ ​into​ ​the​ ​hole;​ ​the​ ​big​ ​hole​ ​that​ ​Sophia​ ​made.​ ​That she​ ​now​ ​regretted​ ​making. She​ ​scoops​ ​up​ ​her​ ​two​ ​remaining​ ​cubs​ ​and​ ​hurls​ ​them​ ​on​ ​her​ ​padded shoulders.​ ​Sprinting​ ​to​ ​where​ ​her​ ​youngest​ ​cub​ ​is,​ ​she​ ​dips​ ​her​ ​nose​ ​into​ ​the icy​ ​chill​ ​that​ ​we​ ​call​ ​water.​ ​The​ ​scent​ ​of​ ​death​ ​wrinkles​ ​through​ ​her​ ​nostrils​ ​as she​ ​desperately​ ​looks​ ​around​ ​in​ ​the​ ​underground​ ​world.​ ​Something​ ​shifts​ ​and catches​ ​her​ ​eye.​ ​Fur​ ​snags​ ​her​ ​claws.​ ​She​ ​clasps​ ​the​ ​scruff​ ​of​ ​her​ ​cub.​ ​Lifting her​ ​paw​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​water,​ ​her​ ​cub​ ​lies​ ​there​ ​as​ ​if​ ​no​ ​life​ ​is​ ​left.​ ​Vigilantly,​ ​she places​ ​the​ ​scrap​ ​of​ ​fur​ ​on​ ​the​ ​ice,​ ​lifting​ ​her​ ​paw​ ​away.​ ​Blood​ ​soaks​ ​her​ ​paw​ ​as tears​ ​fill​ ​her​ ​eyes.​ ​Rolling​ ​over​ ​the​ ​soaking​ ​pelt,​ ​she​ ​realises​ ​the​ ​blood​ ​isn't​ ​her cub’s.​ ​Her​ ​eyes​ ​gleam​ ​as​ ​a​ ​teenage​ ​seal​ ​lies​ ​under​ ​her​ ​cub. Later,​ ​they​ ​are​ ​all​ ​having​ ​a​ ​meal​ ​that​ ​is​ ​well​ ​deserved.​ ​ ​Although​ ​her​ ​youngest cub​ ​is​ ​still​ ​frail,​ ​he​ ​is​ ​still​ ​able​ ​survive​ ​the​ ​journey.​ ​Soon​ ​after​ ​the​ ​feast,​ ​they huddle​ ​round​ ​each​ ​other​ ​because​ ​tonight​ ​is​ ​special.​ ​Sophia​ ​remembers​ ​from when​ ​she​ ​was​ ​a​ ​child;​ ​the​ ​Night​ ​of​ ​Naming. They​ ​sit​ ​around​ ​their​ ​mother​ ​in​ ​a​ ​spread-out​ ​circle. “First​ ​is​ ​the​ ​oldest​ ​cub,”​ ​she​ ​announces,​ ​unable​ ​to​ ​control​ ​her​ ​excitement. He​ ​steps​ ​forward​ ​slowly​ ​as​ ​his​ ​sisters​ ​look​ ​on​ ​in​ ​envy.


“From​ ​this​ ​day​ ​forward,​ ​you​ ​will​ ​be​ ​named​ ​Grunt,​ ​until​ ​you​ ​get​ ​your​ ​pack name.”​ ​Sophia​ ​booms. She​ ​gives​ ​Grunt​ ​a​ ​lick​ ​and​ ​moves​ ​to​ ​her​ ​two​ ​other​ ​cubs. “You​ ​will​ ​be​ ​named​ ​Lick​ ​until​ ​you​ ​get​ ​your​ ​pack​ ​name.” Lick​ ​proudly​ ​moves​ ​off​ ​tail​ ​in​ ​the​ ​air.​ ​Sophia's​ ​heart​ ​is​ ​broken​ ​as​ ​she​ ​looks​ ​at her​ ​dying​ ​cub. “Your​ ​pack​ ​name​ ​will​ ​be​ ​Brokenheart,”​ ​she​ ​whispers​ ​as​ ​pain​ ​turns​ ​and​ ​twists in​ ​her​ ​chest. Pink​ ​phoenix​ ​wings​ ​spread​ ​across​ ​the​ ​dawn​ ​sky.​ ​Sophia’s​ ​eyes​ ​dance​ ​as​ ​she scans​ ​her​ ​cubs​ ​solemnly​ ​sleeping.​ ​Sprawled​ ​out​ ​on​ ​the​ ​floor,​ ​they​ ​lie. “Come​ ​on​ ​cubs,​ ​time​ ​to​ ​get​ ​up.” A​ ​yawn​ ​splits​ ​the​ ​eerie​ ​silence.​ ​Lick’s​ ​head​ ​pops​ ​up​ ​between​ ​the​ ​mass​ ​of​ ​fur. Next​ ​is​ ​Grunt​ ​who’s​ ​sleeping​ ​next​ ​to​ ​Brokenheart.​ ​Then,​ ​he​ ​yelps​ ​in​ ​horror. Sophia​ ​races​ ​over​ ​but​ ​stops​ ​in​ ​her​ ​tracks​ ​as​ ​she​ ​looks​ ​at​ ​the​ ​lifeless​ ​lump​ ​of​ ​fur. Her​ ​eyes​ ​meet​ ​Grunt’s​ ​and​ ​Lick’s.​ ​She​ ​knows​ ​that​ ​this​ ​is​ ​the​ ​end.​ ​For Brokenheart.​ ​But​ ​not​ ​for​ ​her​ ​fire​ ​to​ ​reach​ ​the​ ​end​ ​of​ ​her​ ​journey,​ ​Sophia’s journey. They​ ​travelled​ ​in​ ​silence​ ​for​ ​the​ ​next​ ​half-day​ ​until​ ​Grunt​ ​broke​ ​the​ ​silence. In​ ​a​ ​rushed​ ​voice,​ ​he​ ​murmurs,​ ​‘So,​ ​where​ ​are​ ​we​ ​actually​ ​going.” Sophia​ ​sits​ ​down​ ​with​ ​a​ ​puff,​ ​no​ ​words​ ​come​ ​but​ ​emotion. “I​ ​am​ ​sorry.​ ​I...I...I​ ​am​ ​truly​ ​sorry.” Lick​ ​sits​ ​beside​ ​her​ ​mother,​ ​a​ ​shoulder​ ​for​ ​comfort.​ ​Sophia’s​ ​emotions​ ​come, rushing​ ​out.​ ​While​ ​they​ ​still​ ​feel​ ​unheard.​ ​The​ ​light​ ​dies​ ​around​ ​as​ ​her​ ​eyes give​ ​way​ ​to​ ​the​ ​darkness.​ ​Then​ ​Sophia​ ​falls​ ​into​ ​a​ ​deep​ ​sleep. Awake​ ​day​ ​upon​ ​day,​ ​and​ ​asleep​ ​night​ ​upon​ ​night.​ ​Soon​ ​they​ ​become​ ​weak. Every​ ​step​ ​is​ ​guided​ ​by​ ​unwilling​ ​spirits​ ​of​ ​polar​ ​bears. A​ ​familiar​ ​corner​ ​fills​ ​their​ ​view,​ ​the​ ​same​ ​corner​ ​that​ ​Sophia​ ​had​ ​wanted​ ​to reach​ ​a​ ​long​ ​time​ ​ago​ ​is​ ​now​ ​in​ ​sight.​ ​With​ ​relentless​ ​energy​ ​they​ ​start​ ​to​ ​run. They​ ​swoosh​ ​into​ ​a​ ​crowd​ ​of​ ​polar​ ​bears​ ​and​ ​joy​ ​carries​ ​them​ ​through​ ​the​ ​last of​ ​their​ ​trip.​ ​The​ ​last​ ​trip​ ​of​ ​their​ ​ever-lasting​ ​journey.​ ​ ​Sophia’s​ ​journey.


A​ ​Dark​ ​Place Max​ ​Connolly

The​ ​huge​ ​lunar​ ​flare​ ​roared through​ ​the​ ​blackness​ ​of​ ​space painting​ ​a​ ​red​ ​and​ ​orange​ ​picture​ ​of​ ​destruction careering​ ​through​ ​the​ ​darkness A​ ​plane,​ ​trailing​ ​fire Spiralling​ ​towards​ ​the​ ​earth No​ ​propulsion,​ ​no​ ​control Plummeting​ ​ever​ ​faster​ ​to​ ​its​ ​doom A​ ​boat​ ​with​ ​a​ ​leak Sinking​ ​into​ ​the​ ​deep Swallowed​ ​up​ ​by​ ​the​ ​dark Watching​ ​as​ ​others​ ​pass​ ​by Trapped​ ​in​ ​an​ ​invisible​ ​cage The​ ​iron​ ​bars​ ​of​ ​the​ ​prison​ ​of​ ​life


Utter​ ​helplessness The​ ​beating​ ​heart​ ​crying​ ​for​ ​freedom Struggle​ ​for​ ​life Trying​ ​to​ ​grasp​ ​at​ ​the​ ​edge​ ​of​ ​the​ ​cliff Energy​ ​seeping​ ​away Fingers​ ​slipping​ ​on​ ​the​ ​shiny​ ​rock I​ ​am​ ​alone​ ​in​ ​the​ ​blackness Silence,​ ​fear Like​ ​walking​ ​in​ ​a​ ​cloud​ ​of​ ​fog​ ​gently,​ ​stiflingly​ ​suffocating​ ​you. Fading,​ ​slowly​ ​away

Thinking​ ​like​ ​a​ ​rusty​ ​set​ ​of​ ​gears Cogs​ ​struggling​ ​against​ ​each​ ​other No​ ​confidence,​ ​faith But​ ​nothing​ ​fits​ ​together The​ ​void,​ ​opening​ ​up​ ​further​ ​every​ ​day Watching,​ ​helpless Wanting​ ​to​ ​be​ ​happy But​ ​everything​ ​seems​ ​worthless Until​ ​the​ ​lunar​ ​flare​ ​loops​ ​round,​ ​coming​ ​back​ ​to​ ​the​ ​warmth Beautiful​ ​orange​ ​warmth Bailing​ ​out​ ​of​ ​the​ ​plane Feeling​ ​the​ ​parachute​ ​balloon​ ​out Stoppering​ ​up​ ​the​ ​leak Climbing​ ​up​ ​the​ ​cliff Seeing​ ​light​ ​in​ ​the​ ​blackness Cogs​ ​being​ ​oiled


The​ ​swallowing​ ​void​ ​closing​ ​up Winning​ ​the​ ​seemingly​ ​endless​ ​war Breaking​ ​through​ ​the​ ​fabricated​ ​illusion And​ ​everything​ ​seems​ ​okay


Turn static files into dynamic content formats.

Create a flipbook
Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.